Silence Unbrokenby Midway BridgeChaptersChapter 1: Greetings and SalutationsChapter 2: Party TricksChapter 3: Troubled SleepChapter 4: Partial TruthsChapter 5: SpeechlessChapter 6: The Cursed GiftChapter 7: One Lifetime AgoChapter 8: The Festival of FlamesChapter 1: Greetings and SalutationsSilence Unbroken Chapter 1: Greetings and Salutations By: Midway Bridge Some fitting music: Here “All arise for his honor Grand Inquisitor Gavel,” said the plaintiff as a black robed pony walked into the room. All the ponies rose respectfully. When Gavel took a seat his respective podium, all ponies sat save for three: The plaintiff, the prosecutor, and the defendant. The courtroom was silent. No pony dared to speak for the fate of one soul hung by a thread. The Grand Inquisitor usually liked his job, acquitting the innocent and condemning the misguided; but today’s trial was different. So different in fact that in his 40 long years of serving as Equestria’s advocate of justice he had never encountered a case remotely similar before. The defendant before him had been convicted of something not seen in Equestrian law for a very long, long, time. He had to even request a law book from the Royal Canterlot library, to find any sort of preceding case. The long night of studying the large text before the trial had proven fruitless, and hadn’t improved the head inquisitor’s mood at all for that matter. He rubbed his temples with his fore hooves thinking of the best way to start the hearing. With nothing coming to mind he just started with the charges. "You have been convicted of blasphemy, high treason against her Royal Highness Princess Celestia, and the most unthinkable act of murder in the first degree. Do you deny these accusations?" stated the Grand Inquisitor. He loved the sound of his voice in the courtroom, the way it rang throughout the room demanding the attention of all within. "…" The stallion on trial said nothing. "Well?" Gavel inquired, starting to get impatient with the defendant. The defendant had been doing this the entire day, not saying a single word before the trial. He didn’t even get a defense attorney to plead his case. “Even if he did want an attorney no pony in their right mind would possibly want to defend him,” thought the Grand Inquisitor, “there were mountains of evidence that pointed directly toward him. Even the newest of prosecutors could easily get a victory.” The defendant shook his head no, accepting his inevitable fate. "Then by the power invested in this court we find you guilty of your crimes," proclaimed the head inquisitor, "as punishment, we sentence you… to death." He hit the gavel on his podium solidifying his ruling. Gasps and murmurs filled the courtroom; there hasn’t been a death sentence since as far back as any pony could remember. Some ponies expected the convicted stallion to go into some state of shock or attempt to lessen his ruling, yet the convicted pony remained silent and still as ever, acting as if nothing happened. He closed his eyes and waited for the plaintiff to take him away. "No I have a better idea," interrupted a powerful voice behind him. All turned to see the goddess of the sun herself entering the courtroom. She grandly made her entrance known to the room, gracefully walking into the room without a sound. All the ponies in the room bowed. All except for the one on trial who remained standing in defiance against the voice of authority. Princess Celestia ignored the minor insult. "Grand Inquisitor Gavel, I respectfully request to take the defendant into my own personal custody," she addressed the pony in charge. “Request granted,” he said glad to be rid of the guilt of condemning a criminal to death. Besides who would refuse Princess Celestia her wishes? "Come my little pony," she called out to the stallion. She ushered him under wing belittling him with her giant figure. His head hung low, for the goddess who he had previously insulted had just saved his life. The two walked out of the courtroom leaving the rest with looks of confusion. The pair navigated the castle which to most was a pervasive maze that one could easily get lost in, but the royal princess knew it like the back of her hoof. When they reached the throne room, she sat on her throne and stared at the criminal ahead of her eyes lost in thought. He looked at his surroundings and the stained glass walls, many of which depicted scenes of history. The Discord crisis, the establishment of Canterlot, the return of Nightmare Moon, as well as a few other important moments of Equestrian past, were all present in the hall. "I never liked the death sentence," sighed the solar princess suddenly breaking the silence between the two, "tried to be rid of it 6 centuries ago. It makes no sense to waste some pony with the raw abilities like you." She was once again lost in thought. "Why did you kill her?" she finally asked him. The question lingered in the air. "…" "Well?" said Celestia awaiting a response. She was rather used to quick responses from any pony. But before her was no ordinary pony. "…" "Not going to answer that one?" she mused silently impressed by his determination. “No matter, I have a task for you,” she said, “no pony else will know of it, not even my dearest sister Luna. But before I assign it to you, I have but one more question." She looked at the stallion before her sizing him up, "If you are to answer only one question, answer me this." The convicted stallion slowly nodded his head in agreement. "You did without question… kill that mare, that much is obvious," said Celestia faltered at the word 'kill' like she wasn't comfortable with it, saying it with vile distaste. "But tell me, do you regret your actions?" --==========-- "I don't know Twilight," said a very nervous purple and green baby dragon, "Transfiguration spells sound great and all but…" Spike trailed off, not sure how to finish. He started to fiddle around with his claws and to regret this idea. "Hold still Spike, we both need to concentrate for this to work," said the lavender mare. Her eyes now closed as she focused on the task at hoof. Her purple horn was radiating magical energy. "Almost there." Twilight gritted her teeth in pure concentration. The spell was quite taxing and incredibly difficult to use. She found it in an old tome lent from the Canterlot library, and was quite eager to test it out. After all it wasn't everyday she came across complicated spells. Then there was a great burst of magical light. The candles light throughout the tree house were extinguished leaving only dim streaks of light trickling through the cracks in the curtains. There was a bit of rustling and Twilight hit the light switch. Light flooded the room as she observed the results of her spell. Her assistant was nowhere in sight; instead there was a short, deep purple colt with a spiked lime green mane. The pony was swayed a little bit and then collapsed on the floor. Twilight ran up to him, her eyes filled with concern. "Spike? Spiiike!?" She shook his side. His coat was warm but rougher than most ponies. It was also a bit stiffer, like the hair didn’t want to be moved still retaining some of Spike’s scales’ sturdiness. "W-what happened?" said a short raspy voice that sounded like Spike's but was slightly lower in pitch. Twilight let out a sigh of relief her worst fears alleviated. "The spell worked Spike! You’re an earth pony now," “Great,” he grumbled. Spike had the worst cramp in the neck he ever had. He cracked it several times to release the tension. "Just think of all the scientific data we can record now!” she exclaimed excitedly. “How does it feel to be a pony Spike?" Twilight was rather curious to see what he thought about being a pony since he was practically raised as one. "Ugh… sickening," he moaned his face turned a slight shade of green. He clutched his stomach and looked like he was going to vomit, but much to Twilights relief he didn’t. He lay there for a bit longer still feeling a bit queasy from the spells effects. Twilight levitated a quill and notepad to record her observations. "Can you stand up?" "I'll try." After a few failed attempts, Spike slowly and carefully raised his body onto his four wobbling legs. "Good, how about some basic exercises?” Spike nodded fully concentrated on maintaining his balance. “Okay raise your left hoof." Twilight facehooved, "Your other left Spike." "Oh. Right, I mean left. Whatever." Spike huffed raising the proper hoof. "Good. Now can you try to pick up that book next to you?” Twilight gestured to a book that was knocked off of the shelf by the spell. "Um… how?" Spike asked with a blank expression. "What do you mean how? Just pick it up," said Twilight flatly. “It’s not brain surgery.” Spike skeptically stared at his hoof, "Twilight I don't have fingers right now, and picking up things with hooves is like imposable." To ponies picking things up with their hooves came natural; something Spike wasn’t used to doing without his claws. “Spike I don't understand, every pony can pick things up!” said Twilight, “It just… happens.” “Can we pass this one?” asked Spike hopefully. Twilight nodded. “What’s next?” Twilight looked at a list of tasks that she prepared beforehand, "How about walking?" Spike gulped, took a deep breath, and he moved one hoof. Then another. "This isn't that-whoa-ah!" Spike tripped and face planted into the hard wood floor with a crack. "Spike are you alright?" “That hurts so much more without scales.” The colt rubbed his head with a hoof, “I’ll be fine." She accepted this as a response that he was okay. “Well what do you think of your appearance?” Twilight decided it was best if he didn’t do anything physical for a while. "Oh yeah," exclaimed the colt who looked up ebulliently, "How do I look? How’s my mane?" "You look fine Spike, but remember this is a short lasting spell. You'll only be a pony for about 6 more minutes." "Then there’s no time to wait then! Lady Rarity, here comes the stallion of your dreams!" He stumbled towards the door, not used to running on four legs. "Hold it there Casanova," Twilight said grabbing spike with telekinetic force. "You’re going to give poor Rarity a heart attack, just look in the mirror." Twilight pulled over a large mirror. The spell hadn’t worked perfectly; something was off about Spike but it took a moment to realize it. His eyes; they still had silted pupils. On a dragon they looked fine normal even, but to see Spikes eyes on a pony was a tad bit more than just unnerving. "Oh," was the only thing he could say. He looked crestfallen; he closed his eyes hiding them from Twilight. "Don't worry Spike; I'm sure Rarity would have preferred you as a dragon over a colt any day of the week,” encouraged twilight trying to pick him up from the dumps. "Including this one?" he sighed and frowned which was incredibly difficult for him to do. He attempted many times making very odd faces before succeeding. "Of course," replied Twilight who rolled her eyes playfully. "You know, using magic to change who you are isn’t the way to go about it Spike, you should just be yourself and eventually Rarity will come around." "You really think so?" said Spike hopefully; his silted eyes gazing up at Twilight. "I know so." Twilight hugged him and after some difficulty he hugged her back. Twilight suddenly released Spike from her grasp, her face growing red in a massive blush. She let out a nervous giggle when she realized the ponified Spike was also blushing sheepishly. The awkward moment was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. "Twiiilight~," sang a cheery voice outside the tree home. "Coming," she replied to whoever was outside. "Spike, go upstairs," she ordered. He complied stumbling up the stairs. When Spike was out of sight Twilight opened the door to reveal a bubblegum pink pony with a mane that had the consistency of cotton candy. She was beaming with pure happiness and a giant smile on her face. "Oh hey Pinkie, what brings you here?" asked Twilight. "I saw this pony from across town and I got excited and I was like GASP! Then I thought to myself 'He must be a new pony in town because I know every pony in Ponyville.' Then I was sad because if he was new here he might not have any friends. Then I had the best idea ever to throw a famous 'Welcome-to-Ponyville-new-friend' party and guess what? You’re invited!" Pinkie Pie was so exited she forgot to breathe in her whole story. "Well that sounds great Pinkie,” said Twilight recalling a very similar conversation she had with Pinkie when she first came to Ponyville, “did you catch his name?" "No he didn't say," the pink mare recollected, "In fact he didn't say anything at all. I mean really, even Cranky Donkey said something when he first came to Ponyville.” "Pinkie, maybe he was just a bit timid like Fluttershy," Twilight reasoned. "That’s just the thing Twilight," said the pink pony who stopped bouncing in place, "He didn't seem shy, he was just walking like he got a cupcake without icing, but I guess that would make it a muffin but a really sweet muffin I mean muffins are good and all but I personally prefer to have a-" "That’s interesting," Twilight interrupted before Pinkie got too far off on a random tangent. “Do you really think he would want a party?” asked Twilight remembering her first experience at a Pinkie Pie party. "Twilight are you oatmeal?! Every pony likes Pinkie parties," exclaimed Pinkie Pie, "So you'll be there right?" "Of course," said Twilight. "When is it?" "5:00 at Sugarcube Corner." There was a loud crash from upstairs and a long groan from Spike. “Twilight you should probably check on Spike, he doesn’t sound too good.” And with that the bubbly mare bounced off singing a merry tune. Twilight closed the door, and quickly trotted upstairs to see what the entire ruckus was about. She found Spike in his normal dragon form lying on the floor, his claws covering his belly. "Spike are you alright?" said Twilight full of concern. "Yeah I'll be -ugh- fine," he groaned, "been through worse." "Oh Spike," Twilight mumbled. She picked him up with her telekinesis and placed him in his small bed and covered him with his soft blue blanket. “Rest up okay, I'll be in town for a little bit doing some errands, but I'll be right back." --==========-- Twilight walked out into the marketplace and spotted her orange friend Applejack who was running her apple stand with Big Mac. Applejack was currently haggling with a customer over the prices of her homemade apple pies; something that most ponies around here knew was nonnegotiable. Big Mac was busy lifting the crates of apples from the wagon to the stall, carefully placing them on the wooden table. There was some angry arguing but the customer eventually gave in. “…customers always tryn’ to steal my well earned bits,” she grumbled beneath her breath. When she noticed her librarian friend she changed back to her friendly grin,"Well heya there Twi' what can I do you for?" called out Applejack with a wink. "Hey Applejack, I'll have a dozen red delicious please." "Have y'all seen the new pony in town? Pinkie went nutters like a foal on Hearths Warming Eve when she saw him." Said Applejack as she counted out the bits Twilight gave her. "No, I can't say I have seen him," Twilight answered, "Have you?" "Yeah, he bought a few apples and departed with a respectful nod. Ain't much fer words that feller, why he even spoke less than Fluttershy if ya'll can believe it." "Now that is hard to believe, what did he look like? Pinkie never said." "Ya'll can see fer yerself, said Applejack gesturing behind Twilight. The purple unicorn turned to see the stranger standing behind them. The stallion had a dark grey coat that made him stand out from the usual mix of vibrant colored ponies. His silver blasted back mane and tail ruffled in the gentle breeze like a duo of dancing white hot fires. His proud stature and the sharpened horn on top of his head marked him as a dignified unicorn, and hinted at the possibly of a noble or elite background. His stormy grey eyes darted around cautiously trying to monitor all movement in the marketplace. He was normal sized pony only slightly taller than Twilight and had a strong muscular composition. He wore large dark brown saddlebags that had fancy embroidery on it with intertwining initials S.S engraved on the sides. The bags covered the dull colored stallion’s cutie mark, making it impossible for Twilight to guess what his occupation might be. Although she had never seen him before she had a sinking feeling that he was familiar looking. Something about him seemed approachable. He was quite a fine stallion… "Equestria to Twilight," said Applejack waving an orange hoof in front of her face, "Ya'll should know t'ain't polite to stare." Applejack had a grin on her face, “you fancy him don’t you Twilight.” “No I don’t like him in that way, said Twilight breaking her gaze to hide her blushing face from her smirking friend, “it’s just he’s so…" "Familiar, and yet can’t put yer hoof on it?” Applejack finished for her. “I was going to say different…” “Oh! Hehehe... I swear ‘ah know him from somewhere. But I reckon he has one of those faces that everypony seems to know.” “He looks so out of place here in Ponyville,” commented twilight as the two watched him stroll around seemingly lost in the pervasive complex maze of streets in Ponyville. "Twi', sugar cube, it wasn't too long ago when ya'll were in his shoes," stated Applejack. Twilight sighed; she remembered that day when she first came into Ponyville. In hindsight she acted a bit inconsiderate of the ponies who tried to be friends with her, and it took an adventure for her to realize that. Twilights eyes lit up enlightened with a grand idea. "I know!" she exclaimed, "I'll make him feel welcome to Ponyville like what you girls did for me. Then he'll feel like he belongs!" Twilight grew more excited. "Then I could write a Friendship Report to Princess Celestia!" Twilight practically squee'd with joy at the thought. "Don't take this personally Twi', you’re not Pinkie Pie who can make friends with just about anypony she wants to. He’s gonna be a tough nut to crack. From what I can tell he could be some pony from Canterlot with a high standard life. Perhaps ya’ll could talk with him... Pah! What do I know, good luck!" said the farm pony. "Thanks," said Twilight who was practically galloping to meet the new pony who was across the street. He raised his head as an overly exited purple unicorn neared. His grey eyes still fixated with their unsurprised expression, and his gloomy frown stayed as such. "Hi! I'm Twilight Sparkle and you are?" greeted the lavender coated mare. Silence. He just stared at her and just raised an inquisitive eyebrow. "…um, Yeah well, I just wanted to welcome you to Ponyville.” Twilight widened her grin, hoping he would lighten up a bit. More silence. 'This is rapidly growing awkward.' Twilight thought to herself. “Will you be staying in Ponyville for a while?” He nodded. "Do you need help finding where you’re staying?" twilight looked back and forth to avoid the stare he was giving her. There was something about his piercing grey eyes that seemed to pry at Twilights mind. The somber stallion slowly nodded his head, still saying nothing. He carefully undid the straps on his saddlebag and held a house deed in his mouth. Twilight quickly examined the document. "Oh I know where you’re staying! Follow me!" Twilight took a mental note that he could have just used his telekinesis to pick it out… The stallion complied and placed the deed back into the bag taking care that the parchment didn't wrinkle. He quietly followed the purple unicorn. They passed by all sorts of shops, a fashion boutique, a rather large gingerbread house named Sugarcube Corner, as well as a shop that sold only quills and sofas. How those two commodities were related was any ponies guess. At last the two unicorns stopped at a dark vacant house that was right across the street from Twilight’s tree home. "Here we are," she exclaimed to her quiet follower. "Do you want any help unpacking?" He nodded his head yes and used an old brass key to open the door. It swung open with a creak revealing a dimly lit home. They two walked in and looked at the interior. There were cobwebs forming on the walls and ceiling and light shed through small holes in the ceiling. The room’s furniture was covered by white sheets to prevent dust from forming on them. The curtains that hung from the wall where ragged and had tears in them and had their color rapidly fading. The stone fireplace still had the ashes from the logs the last dweller had left in it. The room itself was spacious but it had a musty feel clinging to the air. No pony had been keeping the house up to snuff so all in all, the entire home was in disrepair. "Sorry it’s not a 5-star hotel, but no ponies lived here for 16 years so it’s a bit musty," Twilight stated. The stallion sighed, searching around the house pulling off the white sheets off of the furniture shooting dust into the air. His gaze stopped on an aged painting that hung on the wall above the fireplace. It was a depiction of a yellow mare reading a book on a big red chair next to the fireplace. He eyed it up quizzically. "That’s a picture of Miss Readheart; she was the librarian a few years back before I took over. I heard that she moved out on a whim to chase after some handsome stallion and no ponies lived here since." He dusted it a bit and then continued examining the house. "If you feel up to it, could you come to Sugarcube Corner around 5:00, my friend Pinkie Pie is throwing a party for you, and it would mean a lot to her for you to go. Fair warning, it will most likely be over the top, but a lot of fun." He nodded in confirmation, and begun to unpack his things. "You need anything else?" He shook his head no but smiled appreciatively. Twilight took this as a, “no thank you.” Even when he speaks no words he comes off polite and considerate. "Okay so if you need anything, I'll be over in the library; that’s the house over that way that is made out of a tree. So I'll see you at the party?" said Twilight who was now in the doors threshold. A cool breeze wafted through it and into the house. Twilight was starting to wonder if he would ever say a single word at all. “Maybe he’s a mute…” she silently thought to herself. He nodded affirmatively. "Great!” exclaimed Twilight who was happily trotting to the door, joyfully prattling about ‘friendship’ and something about a ‘report’ as well as a few other words that the grey unicorn caught wind of. He didn’t think much of it, but it did make him start to wonder who the purple librarian really was. “Goodbye!" Twilight said walking out. The silvery unicorn waved a hoof sending his new acquaintance off. Twilight gently closed the door behind herself leaving the stallion to himself in the old house. He let out a long drawn out sigh and relaxed. "Goodbye, Twilight Sparkle," he whispered in raspy and airy breath, so softly that it was barely audible to even him. --==========-- Chapter 2: Party Tricks The drunken rainbow dash arose from her spot in the corner of her room, still in a daze from the numbing effects of the alcohol. She staggered over to where the group was standing. “Heey Guysssssssup?” she slurred heavily as she teetered back and forth trying to regain balance. In passing by the silver unicorn she half tackled half stumbled into him knocking him to the floor. The two lay there in a heap. Rainbow dash got off of the unfortunate stallion and brushed the dust off herself. “Oops smy baaad,” said Rainbow Sounding a bit like Ditzy Doo. Their grey companion realized his saddlebags were missing; they had fallen off and onto the floor next to him. The group fell silent. For the first time the group of six friends excluding Rainbow, who was too out of it to notice, witnessed the sight of his cutie mark. “My stars Darling what kind of cutie mark is that!” exclaimed the fashionista. “That there ain’t like any mark ah has ever seen,” mumbled Applejack “Just who exactly are you?” asked Twilight. --==========-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below. Chapter 2: Party TricksSilence Unbroken Chapter 2: Party Tricks By: Midway Bridge Some fitting music: here Rainbow Dash soared over the small town of Ponyville, swimming in the sea of clouds. She smiled as the air whistled through her mane, enjoying every minute of the vivid sensation. She did a loop and laughed with glee as she had no care in the world. In the distance she heard a low soft rumbling in the distance. She slowed down and turned her head, only to see a blur of blue and orange race past her. Oh it was on. Rainbow sped after the smoky black trail following the figure. Lightning streaks shot out of the streak of black clouds. This was no ordinary pegasus who challenged Rainbow Dash, this opponent was a Wonderbolt; a perfect time for Rainbow to show her stuff and prove to herself and all the naysayers that she can beat them. That she was worthy to wear the Wonderbolt garb. Dash flapped her wings and propelled herself towards the Wonderbolt. The adrenaline from the thrill of the race kicked in making her speed faster than she had ever flown before. She was slowly gaining on the Wonderbolt who was trying her best to shake off her opponent. The Wonderbolt did loops and turns but the actions were in vain as Rainbow now followed behind only 4 lengths. The Wonderbolt then dove into a steep dive plummeting towards the earth. Dash followed her with a dive of her own. Adrenaline filled the rainbow maned pony as she flew faster and faster and descended closer and closer to the ground. She gritted her teeth; this was the moment she had been waiting for. She was now neck and neck with the Wonderbolt who now had a look of disbelief on her masked face. No average pony could possibly match the Wonderbolt's speed. Both sped forward getting closer and closer to the ground. Rainbow dash surpassed her rival and flew ahead. She had out matched one of Equestria's best fliers. The two slowed down and landed on the soft grass covered hills out skirting Ponyville. "Well if it isn't Rainbow Dash," the Wonderbolt declared removing the weather goggles, "my my you have grown into a strong pegasus." "Hey Spitfire," Rainbow Dash wanted to play it cool, she couldn’t blow this moment. No matter how hard she tried she couldn’t keep a star struck grin on her face. "That was great flying back there, one could even call it 'Wonderful'," mused Spitfire with a purr she got close to Rainbow Dash. She inched closer into Rainbow Dashes personal space. "And you know what that means..." her voice now a whisper. "Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!" squealed Dash, "Do I get to finally join the Wonderbolts?!” Dash beamed hopefully. This was it the moment she had been waiting for all of her life. All those years of training and preparing have led her to now. This was the moment of truth. "No, silly it means we got to throw a Party!" Spitfire exclaimed her voice suddenly going higher pitched. A voice that sounded like the sugar driven mare who works at the bakery... "Wait what?" --==========-- "Rainbow Daaaaash!~" sang a merry voice. The sky blue pegasus woke with a startle, hoping that her dreams had not been just dreams. They were just dreams of course because Pinkie Pie was flying some sort of pedal powered helicopter contraption thing up to the cloud Dash was napping on. Apparently 2 miles above Ponyville wasn't high enough to get a good undisturbed snooze. Rainbow rolled over, "Hey Pinkie what’s' up?" "You’re up I would say!" joked Pinikie Pie who was now level with the cloud that Rainbow was resting on. Rainbow rolled her eyes at the pun; she walked right into that one. "Dashie you've been invited to a Welcome-to-Ponyville-pony-who’s-name-I-don't-know-Party!" beamed Pinkie Pie. Her flying machine made a whirring sound as the propellers sliced through the air. "A new pony in Ponyville party?! Oh I am so there! Ooo what’s she like?" asked Rainbow Dash. "You mean what’s HE like, he’s a stallion. I couldn’t tell you much about him; he’s always playing the quiet game so he never talks, which is amazing because whenever I played with my mom I couldn’t do it for nearly that long. My record was like 10 seconds." "Wow that’s amazing," exclaimed Dash sarcastically. Dash rolled over and tried to catch up for lost sleep and wonderful dreams. "So you'll be there right?" asked Pinkie. "Yeah yeah," said Rainbow who was dismissively waving a hoof. "Okie-dokie-lokie!" shouted Pinkie Pie who was now slowly descending towards the ground. “I think he’ll have some fun at this party,” Rainbow Dash thought aloud. “Perhaps I’ll set some pranks up for him…” Rainbow Dash wondered how the new pony would take a prank, but her mind slipped back into her own little world of dreams. --==========-- Rarity sighed as her muscles lost their tension under the rhythmic massage of Lotus's hooves. Fluttershy was feeling the same way as Aloe used a slightly less rough technique for her. Their typical weekly spa get together was going by wonderfully. "Soooo… Fluttershy," purred the white unicorn enjoying the sensation of the massage, "what do you think about Big Mac?" "What do you mean?" asked Fluttershy. "Oh don't play coy," mused Rarity. "You can't be completely oblivious to the way he looks; his massive muscular body, his soft eyes…" Rarity gazed off dreamily. A naughty smile spread across her face, "I could have a stallion like that any day of the week." "…Have him?" asked Fluttershy nervously, afraid of the answer her friend would say. "You know what I mean," cooed Rarity. "He so cute I must say." "Oh my, I never thought of him that way," replied Fluttershy with a blush starting to redden her face. They never really talked about this topic, and when they did it usually got awkward for Fluttershy. Rarity, who was more open about it, had no shame in discussing what goes on when Sweetie Belle is out of the house. "Any stallion you fancy?" inquired Rarity who was now having her horn filed. "Oh I don't talk to stallions really…" the yellow pegasus murmured. "Now that’s just silly Fluttershy, stallions are great company. you should try it sometime you'd probably like them," teased Rarity. "Oh! Um, I'm usually not that forward." Her face reddening even more till it looked like a cherry. "Oh. OH! Fluttershy dear I didn't mean it in THAT way," retorted the unicorn appalled that her friend would think that. "Stallions are mostly courteous and considerate and are very gentlecolt like. Much unlike a particular prince I had the unfortunate luck of meeting." Rarity grinded her teeth at the memory of her encounter with the stuck up nephew of Princess Celestia. "I don't know. I really don't like stallions that much…" "Oh I understand, if only Rainbow Dash could come out like you. I'm completely convinced she's into mares too..." sighed Rarity as Lotus placed cucumber slices over her eyes. "No I'm not gay," squeaked Fluttershy her blush turning her face redder than Big Macs face, "I just don't really want to know any stallions.” "Forgive me, for that last statement then, but have you ever tried to talk to a kind gentle stallion? I'm sure I could hook you up with a few suitors, it’s been a while since I played matchmaker,” she clapped her hooves together in delight. “Didn't work out so well for Twilight last time though…" "I mean no offence Rarity, but your friends are a teeny tiny bit um, well..." thought Fluttershy, "I don't think it would be a good idea to meet them." "You're right," said Rarity vaguely recalling that most of the ones she knew were already married or in a relationship. "How about someone that neither if us know. Say… what about that one unicorn that walked into town just this morning?" "Oh the one Pinkie’s throwing a party for?" "Yes, him," clarified Rarity, "he’s supposed to be a quiet stallion that’s kind and calm according to Pinkie Pie. He'd be perfect for you." “Oh I don’t know…” “Oh please please please please pleeeaase!” Rarity begged putting on her best puppy eyed face she could followed by a quivering lip. “All you have to do is talk to him. Promise me you’ll at least try.” “Okay,” Fluttershy sighed giving into her friend, “fine.” “Eeeee!” Rarity gave an unladylike squeal. “Tonight was going to be a night that you are definitely going remember.” "...yay?" --==========-- Twilight looked at the clock 4:49. It was almost time to head over to the welcome party. Spike who now had fully recovered from the experiment from earlier that morning was ecstatic. He was busily working through his chores but Twilight could spy him stealing glances at the clock. "Spike, you're awfully excited to go to the party," observed the lavender coated mare. She flipped through the pages of the book still not sure what to be looking for. “Yeah well it is a Pinkie Party, aren’t you exited too?” asked Spike. He was busy sweeping the dust off of the floor that came from the books Twilight was hurriedly pulling off of the shelves. “Yes but, you’re a bit more chipper than before other pinkie parties.” "Twilight you don't get it. It’s another guy!" Spike attempted to explain, "The male-female ratio in this town is skewed like 1 to 17. There aren’t too many guys to talk to around here." "What about Snips and Snails?" She closed the book and placed it on the growing stack next to her. She then grabbed a new book and scanned through it. He gave her a look that said, “You’re kidding right?” "Okay maybe not them, but what about Big Mac." She threw another book on the pile. "He’s too shy. Not many interesting conversations, just a lot of yes and no questions and a bunch of Eeyups." "The Doctor?" Twilight snapped the book closed with a frustrated growl and pulled another off the shelf with her telekinesis. "I don't even know what he’s talking about half the time; he’s always going on about time-space travel and things he calls 'Daleks'. Besides he lives in a small tiny blue box out of town. That can't be good for his health.” "You have a point there," admitted Twilight who was now on her 20th book as she tossed another into the heaping pile next to her. "What are you reading up on?" he inquired as he read the books titles. 'Ancient Ailments', '101 Things about Obscure Sicknesses', 'Super Naturals', the list went on, most of them were about illnesses but a few were psychology books and a few history texts. "This guy, the new pony, something’s off about him," Twilight remarked, "He seems… well I don't really know how to say… ill at ease when I spoke to him." Spike gave her a confused look. "I don't know how else to explain it." "Twilight your over reacting over something that really doesn't involve you. Don't stress over it, I think he was just nervous," reasoned Spike. "Maybe he needs to talk to a guy to help him loosen up." "Your right," said Twilight closing her book, "perhaps I'm being overly analytic." She helped Spike clean up the mess of books that she made. When it was five minutes before the party Twilight with Spike on her back left for Sugarcube Corner. --==========-- The grey stallion fixed his mane as he approached the gingerbread house, the lights were all off and there were sounds of shuffling that he could hear from behind the door. He could tell that something was going to happen when he opened the door. He was a bit late for the party that was meant for and he hoped the hostess didn't mind. Getting settled in had taken longer than expected, but he needed to be sure that everything was prepared. He sighed, here went nothing. He knocked on the door. Sounds came from through the other side. What happened next he didn't expect at all. He was greeted by blaring horns and colorful pops of confetti and streamers. He was pulled into the room by a strong hoof. The lights turned on and music began to play. The whole room was filled with merry singing from all sorts of ponies. (To the tune of Happy Happy Birthday) "Welcome Welcome Welcome! To Ponyville my friend; We threw this party for you So we could just extend Our gratefulness you came here To our little town; So go and have a lot of fun we hope you stay around!" There was a mixed applause and cheering led by a pink mare. “SPEECH!” called a pony from the crowd. He could only see the pony for a few seconds but he was sure that the mare’s mane was a colorful spectrum of all the colors of a rainbow. “Yeah! Speech!” called out another. The silver stallion glanced around nervously; he obviously did not like to be the center of attention. The calls for a speech slowly grew into a chant from the crowd that was rapidly gaining tempo. He just shook his head rapidly no. “Okay guys, he doesn’t have to give a speech if he doesn't want to,” called out the purple mare he remembered as Twilight from earlier today. There were grumbling from the crowd, but the party soon went on and a happy buzz of chatter and laughing started. He walked over to the table avoiding all other ponies; he wasn’t entirely comfortable with the public party. “Sorry about that, didn’t mean to put you on the spotlight,” apologized Twilight who now stood next to him. He shrugged dismissively. Twilight realized that he was still carrying his saddlebags. Twilight wondered what could possibly be worth keeping in those bags with him all the time. “We didn’t know your name so we just left it blank,” stated Twilight apologetically. He looked to see what she was talking about. As it turned out there was a cake that was laid out next to the punch bowl and a stack of plates. The cake had just the words ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ but there was a big empty space in the white icing that was most likely intended for a name, more specifically his name. He noticed a small tube of decorative icing next to the cake that was left there by mistake, forgotten by its owner who had written the words on the cake beforehand. He smiled as he had a grand idea. He picked up the small tube of icing in his mouth and stood over the cake. He carefully but artistically gently squeezed the icing between his teeth and wrote something on the cake. When satisfied he stood back and observed. The finished product read, “Welcome to Ponyville, Silence Silvertongue,” the latter two words in finely stylistic cursive letters. “Silence Silvertongue…” read Twilight out loud, “…is that your name?” The now named silver stallion nodded his head in agreement. “Well it’s nice to meet you Silence.” Twilight held out a hoof offering a hoof shake. Silence didn’t shake. He just sighed and dug at the floor avoiding physical contact. An awkward silence ensued. Both ponies listened to the Low rumbling of the party around them. “I guess that explains why you’re quiet, your name being Silence and all,” said Twilight trying to drum up a conversation with him. His mouth started to form a word but stopped. He looked like he wanted to speak but something was holding him back. He frowned in frustration. Twilight realized he wanted to talk but couldn’t bring himself to say words. “I have an idea!” she suddenly exclaimed. “Wait here.” And with that she jogged off into the party. When she returned she was levitating a notepad and quill. “Just write what you want to say on this paper.” He nodded and grabbed the quill in one hoof and began to scribble something down. When finished he handed it over for Twilight to see. “Twilight, I want to thank you and your friends for throwing this party.” The hoofwriting on the paper was incredibly neat despite having been written by hoof and not by his magic. Twilight tried writing by hoof once and it didn't even look remotely legible. “Oh it was nothing really,” dismissed Twilight handing the notepad back to Silence, “Glad we could arrange some way to talk. But why won’t you say anything?” He thought for a moment then slowly wrote something out, he sighed. He showed the notepad to her. “I can’t.” “Are you too shy or what?” He shook his head and wrote one word. “Mute.” Twilight looked over the word puzzled at first, and then it hit her. “Oh I’m terribly sorry! How could I have been so inconsiderate?” More writing, “It’s okay I’m used to it by now. A terrible thing getting used to others taking pity on you, make one feel broken." “I can’t imag-,” Twilight was cut short by Rainbow Dash who swooped into the conversation. Literally. "Hi I'm Rainbow Dash," introduced the pegasus loudly butting right in front of Twilight. "Hey there new friend, I got a present for you." she held up a box with a big red bow on top. He took it and eyed it peculiarly. Rainbow stifled a snigger as Silence slowly opened the “present”. He removed the lid and hundreds of spring loaded fake snakes flew out. But since he had the lid facing Dash all of the snakes flew straight at the sky-blue pegasus. She let out a holler of surprise as the prank backfired on her. Twilight just laughed; it was about time somepony had gotten Rainbow Dash back for all the pranks she pulls at parties. But Silence had an apologetic look on his face. He grabbed the notepad and quickly scribbled down something. "Sorry." "It’s alright," huffed Dash who was obviously distressed. She pulled a few snakes out of her hair and combed it down into her familiar multicolored bangs. "I guess I was asking for that to happen." “Rainbow this here is Silence,” introduced Twilight. Her silent companion gave a respectful nod of his head. “What’s with the mime act?” joked Rainbow Dash. Silence looked disheartened and shook his head as he walked away from the two, obviously insulted by the remark. Twilight gave a murderous glare to her friend. “Was it something I said?” --==========-- Not being much of a partier, he didn’t know what to expect at the welcome party but so far it wasn’t too bad. Many of the other ponies busied themselves with talking with their friends, but there was a game of pin the tail on the pony, a white unicorn DJ playing some sort of techno music that a group of ponies were dancing to, and an intense game of DDR between the one pony he came to know as Pinkie Pie and the apple farmer that he bought apples from that morning. Silence took a red plastic cup from the stack and poured himself a drink from the purple punchbowl. He took a sip and immediately spat it out. There was the distinct taste of fermentation in the mix, somepony obviously spiked it. Across the room he could hear the captain weather pegasus break into hysterical laughter. Silence discarded the drink distastefully. “I hate it when Rainbow does that- Oh my stars aren’t those saddle bags just divine?” asked a distinctly feminine voice behind Silence. He turned to see a bleach white unicorn inspecting his apparel. Her purple mane and tail were expertly curled in a fashionable way that radiated style and grace. The unicorn herself emanated raw beauty and upheld a certain magical glow about her. She would be a rather attractive catch for any eligible bachelor. She smiled a beautiful smile, “The names Rarity, it’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” She stood there waiting for a response. Silence wanted to say something but he left the notepad over by the cake table. He’d curse his stupidity right now if he could vocalize. “Oh, that’s right, Twilight said you were… mute,” she pulled out the notepad that he was writing on from before. Twilight must have given it to her. The front page was torn off and a fresh one was blank and awaited his writing. “Here you go.” He took the pad and quill and composed a response. “It is nice to make your acquaintance too Miss Rarity.” “You are well mannered as well as handsome; I think we’ll get along fine,” said Rarity. “Now those saddle bags are quite nice, who designed it? Hoity Toity? You simply must tell me.” She looked intently at the bag taking in all of its details. The fashionista’s trained azure eyes looked over the bags. Upon closer inspection they were clearly hoof made and in such an intricate manner that suggested masterful practice with lots of time and effort were put into it. More writing on the notepad, “I did.” Rarity was appalled, “You are quite skilled. What is this made of? Dragon leather? And this embroidery, it shines with such radiance… what did you used to make it?” Scribbles: “Golden Thread that I made myself, and then sewed it by hoof.” “Impressive, I must say I am not acquainted with working with golden thread perhaps you could share a few pointers sometime.” “Perhaps I will, though I haven’t been at work with needle and thread for a very long time.” Rarity quickly read through his words. “That simply mustn’t do!” she exclaimed grandly, “Come by my boutique sometime in the near future. Talent like yours cannot be wasted.” He wrote and flipped the notepad so that she could see. “I’ll see that it isn’t.” “Um, excuse me um, Rarity,” said a small voice. It belonged to a butter coated pegasus who was trying to wedge past Rarity to get to some other part of the party. “Oh hello Fluttershy, this here is Silence,” greeted Rarity introducing the two to each other. She gave a suggestive nod towards the quiet grey stallion. The pegasus smiled nervously, “…um, Hi.” A cute bashful blush reddened her face. She partly hid behind her unicorn friend. He scratched a note. “Hello Fluttershy.” Rarity smiled as she sidestepped to her right forcing her pegasus friend to stand up straight, and come out of hiding. “Well, we should meet up again sometime and talk about this golden thread embroidery,” remarked Rarity, “until then Ciao!” The unicorn left Fluttershy with her newly acquainted stallion. Both gave nervous looks and smiles to each other. --==========-- “Two bits says Fluttershy is gonna bail in less than five minutes!” gambled Rainbow dash who poured another cup of the spiked punch from the bowl. “Betting on Fluttershy’s bashfulness, really?” asked Applejack raising an eye brow, “What the hay, four bits and you’re on.” “AJ!” retorted Twilight. “What were just havin’ a bit o fun that’s all!” “You’ve drank from the punchbowl didn’t you?” --==========-- “So um, Silence?” asked Fluttershy. The pair now sat at a table off to the side of the room away from all the other ponies. He turned his full attention to her. “Where are you from?” He thought for a moment, “I come from a lot of places.” "This wasn't going to be easy," Fluttershy thought to herself silently. Fluttershy looked over to where Rarity was standing. Rarity drew a smile on her face and signaled Fluttershy to do the same. Fluttershy smiled unnaturally big, stopped when she realized it made her look silly, which was followed by a sort of nervous coughing fit. This wasn't going well. Silence wrote something else, "So what do you do for a living?" "Oh I take care of animals. I'm like the town vet I suppose, but I used to have a career in fashion as a model," answered Fluttershy. He wrote a reply, and then showed Fluttershy, “I can’t really strike me as much of the modeling type.” He suddenly jerked the notepad out and crossed out the last line and wrote, “Sorry.” "Oh, it’s okay, I hated it. Photo Finish was always parading me around Equestria doing photo shoots and soon I had no time for my friends. The worst part was being followed by ponies I never knew who were taking pictures and judging you. It was so nerve racking. I guess fashion isn't for all of us." She looked at the saddlebags. Silence picked up on the hint, "I'm not much of a fashion pony either," he wrote. "What do you do then?" asked Fluttershy quizzically thinking she thought she had him figured as the fancy high-maintenance type. "I do a lot of things. I usually pick up odd jobs here and there. It all depends on the crowd," He then turned the notebook back to himself and added more, “I've done jobs from fortune telling to being a Doctor in a psychiatric ward.” "Oh my, that sounds adventurous," said Fluttershy. “What was your favorite job?” Silence was lost deep in thought. "I'm not sure, I enjoyed a lot of them, met a lot of interesting ponies." "Was there anypony special?" Fluttershy blurted out without thinking. She instantly regretted it. She saw Silence's countenance falter and his eyes waver a bit. To her it was obvious there was somepony special in Silences heart. "You don't have to answer, that was a bit too personal sorry," Fluttershy apologized quickly. Fluttershy was crestfallen. This was the first stallion she talked too and he was already taken by some other mare. She wanted to scream and cry at the same time but all she could do was just stammer apologies. She was just starting to get to know him too. He ripped off the page since he was running out of room. Silence just nodded his head. He glanced around, sighed heavily. "It’s okay. We can't be together anymore." He tapped the bottom of the page as Fluttershy read. Where he pointed was a question. "What about you?" "No, I'm single." She let out an audible sigh of relief because he wasn't upset with her. But she felt bad for him too; forbidden love must be so tough on him. She imagined it would be like having your self ripped in two. To want to be with her and to be constantly reminded of her making it impossible to let go or fill the gap she left. It must be endless torture. "So what’s your story?" He obviously didn't want to share about his past, but at least he was interested in Fluttershy’s life. “What do you want to know?” --==========-- From across the room Applejack and Rainbow Dash watched the clock, "Aaaand time!" announced Applejack, "Pay up RD!" Rainbow groaned and fumbled around as she paid a smirking Applejack the bits she owed her. Rainbow Dash took another swig from her punch glass. “Double or notin’,” she hollered then she promptly passed out. Twilight just rolled her eyes at her two friends. --==========-- Fluttershy and Silence stayed together for the rest of the night just talking. He would mostly ask questions and she would answer. Countless pages had been ripped out and the notepad that was once full of pages now dwindled down to just a few left. "So Silence why do you have the saddle bags with you? I mean they're nice and all but why do you need them?" "I was raised to pack lightly and travel all the essential items at all times," he wrote. "What do you have in them?" He thought for a moment and wrote, "Food, medicine, a book or two, and a puzzle box." "A puzzle box?" He reached into his bag and pulled out a small black box. On top was a picture of a golden-yellow dragon that was all scrambled up its body twisted and turned in intricate ways. Upon a closer look Fluttershy could see that the parts didn't connect at some points and twisted the wrong way in others. The picture was scrambled; each length of the dragon was fit onto a tile that could be shifted into the one open space adjacent to it. "It's beautiful… where did you get it?" "It was my father’s but he passed it on to me.” "May I?" asked Fluttershy who picked up the box. "Of course." She slid a few tiles around. Most of them had a few chips in the paint and some tiles move more smoothly than others, leading Fluttershy to believe that he had probably spent a very long time rearranging the pieces. She had only been doing this for a few minutes and if there was any progress, it was impossible to tell. “What do you think is inside?” More scribbling, “I think there’s a message or something, a last piece of advice from father to son.” --==========-- Silence's and Fluttershy’s conversation went on for a while. Fluttershy told Silence a few of the many adventures that she had with her friends. Truth be told, both enjoyed each other’s company. Rarity insisted that Twilight and co. didn't disturb the two at the table, explaining that she’s trying to get Fluttershy to be comfortable with stallions. Much to Pinkies dismay because most of the other ponies at the party were leaving and she didn't have enough players for a game of Super-Pinkie-Twister. Rainbow Dash collapsed in a corner sound asleep hugging an empty punch cup. Pinkie Pie drew a fake rainbow colored mustache on her face which would be a hilarious surprise when the pegasus wakes up. Twilight was talking to Rarity about romantic novels, and Applejack was busy trying to keep up with Pinkie Pie in an epic final match of DDR. All in all, the party was a success. When the clock struck 11 o'clock, the group of friends and their guest of honor were ready to leave. "Well I'm just plum tuckered out, it’s time for me to hit the hay," yawned Applejack after being defeated by her pink friend. There were murmurs of agreement. "Yeah it was a great party Pinkie, but Spike already went home two hours ago and I got lots of studying to do tomorrow." "Well I guess this is goodbye," said Fluttershy to her new friend. "No it is simply goodnight," wrote Silence rising as Fluttershy left the table. "Oh he's such a gentlecolt," gushed Rarity to Twilight. "So Silence, what do you think of good old' Ponyville?" asked Pinkie Pie who after 6 hours of partying was still bouncing about. All the eyes were on Silence. He cleared his throat nervously, then wrote and displayed so all could see, “It’s nice." Public attention obviously wasn't his forte. “Thanks for inviting, and having me." "Anytime Si' ," giggled Pinkie Pie who was proud of the nickname she had given him, " ’cause we couldn't have had the party without you." The drunken rainbow dash arose from her spot in the corner of her room, still in a daze from the numbing effects of the alcohol. She staggered over to where the group was standing. “Heey Guysssssssup?” she slurred heavily as she teetered back and forth trying to regain balance. In passing by the silver unicorn she half tackled half stumbled into him knocking him to the floor. The two lay there in a heap. Rainbow dash got off of the unfortunate stallion and brushed the dust off herself. “Oops smy baaad,” apologized Rainbow Sounding a bit like a certain mail-pony. Their grey companion realized his saddlebags were missing; they had fallen off and onto the floor next to him, their contents sprawled out upon the floor. The group fell silent. For the first time the group of six friends excluding Rainbow, who was too out of it to notice, witnessed the sight of his cutie mark. “My stars Darling, what kind of cutie mark is that?!” exclaimed the fashionista. “That there ain’t like any mark ah has ever seen...” mumbled Applejack “Just who exactly are you?” asked Twilight. The mark in question was definitely different than what anypony else had seen before; it was just a black splotch on his side like someone had spilled an inkwell all over his flank, devoid of all color and shape. It was unnatural and it radiated an aura of something darker than the color it was. Silence did nothing but just closed his eyes and shook his head a little bit. Fluttershy put a hoof on his shoulder, "It’s alright you’re amongst friends…" The stallion’s shoulders were as cold as ice and a distant memory skulked the recesses of her mind. There was a sudden bright flash of light that flooded her vision. ~~--------------~~ "Look who it is its Klutzershy!" jeered a colt. He and his friends sniggered, "the world’s worst flyer!" "What’s the matter afraid of heights?!" taunted one. More laughing followed. "Maybe her father could teach her a thing or two about being a pegasus. Oh wait! He's too busy with canoodling with little fillies!" "Oh I heard there was more going on than just canoodling…" commented another. “That’s not true!” Fluttershy chocked out, “Stop it!" "Stop what? Were just stating the truth," mocked the first trying to imitate her voice. "If anything you know it better than us," called out another. "He probably just uses you and locks you in the basement!" "He loves me!" Fluttershy cried tears forming in her eyes. "Is that what he tells you before he 'messes around' with you?" "You should just get out of Cloudsdale and bring your filly-fooling father with you!" "Yeah we don't want you here so beat it you tramp!" Fluttershy curled into a ball and tightly shut her eyes to try to block out the insults, and the wells of tears that were forming. She wouldn’t cry in front of them; that would be the end of everything. She just wished they would leave her alone. That they would just disappear. She could not cry. Not here. Not now. ~~--------------~~ Fluttershy withdrew her hoof from Silence and shuddered. Her eyes started to water. A small whimper escaped her lips. She slowly backed away from the silvery unicorn unsure about what had just unfolded. Silence went stiff. He looked winded like somepony had bucked him right in the gut. His eyes looked panicked, frantically darting around assessing the situation around him like a cornered beast. "What did you do?" demanded Twilight who worried for her frightened friend’s safety. Silence picked up his saddlebags and composed himself taking in a deep breath and releasing a sigh. He scratched one last note for the friends. He walked over to the door, dropped the notepad, and continued out the door into the cool night. When he left the girls all read the final note. Each more confused by his memento than before having done so. "Forget me." Fluttershy with a trembling hoof picked up the puzzle box that was lying on the floor. It must have fallen out of the saddlebags and Silence didn't notice. She slid a few tiles around. The soft clicking of the tiles filled the room. With the puzzle box, she quickly left for her home. --==========-- Chapter 3: Troubled Sleep Fluttershy was still a bit tired and a nap would work wonders for her but she was rather hungry. She looked at the clock. It read 11:27. She had stayed all night and half of the day in bed she hoped that the animals didn’t mind her absence, she had prepared for them to already have their meals for today in case an incident happened at the party. An incident had in fact happened at the party. Her trail of thought was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. It was a soft sort of knock so that ruled out Rainbow Dash and Applejack, Twilight never really left her house on days following parties, Rarity was already here, and Pinkie Pie usually announced her visit vocally, so who could it be at the door? The knock came again. “Coming,” she called out. When she opened the door there on the doorstep was Silence Silvertongue. --==========-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below. Chapter 3: Troubled SleepSilence Unbroken Chapter 3: Troubled Sleep By: Midway Bridge Fitting Music: here On a long stretch of road a large cloud of dust picked up behind an even larger caravan; a caravan who had traveled more miles in the world than most ponies had even dreamed of there being of. Wagon after wagon carried everything these ponies had, supplies, commodities and family, all packed tightly in, leaving no space for luxuries. This group of travelers where known only as the Travelers, a roaming group moving from town to town and country to country. Many of these ponies lived most of their lives on and by the road, making home where the heart is. "W-why d-do we ha-have to keep moving?" asked a young colt who was riding in the front of the wagon. He bobbed back and forth as the wagon wheels bumped over the rough road beneath them. "I n-n-never get to stay and make f-friends." "Silence Silvertongue, you know why. It’s our way of life," responded the stallion who was pulling the covered wagon, "The path of The Travelers." This was the typical answer that he would give. Augur Silvertongue was a rugged pony tempered by the long years on the road. Augur was a mellow orange-yellow colored stallion and donned a vibrantly blue mane that was cropped back so it stayed out of his face. His dark green eyes shone like emeralds in the harsh sun above. He was the stark contrast of son who was all shades of grey, lacking any hue of color. "B-but, but Daaaaaaaad!" the young colt whined, "C-couldn't we at least, at least s-stick around for a w-week or two longer some-somewhere?” "When we are guests in a foreign territory we must never overstay our welcome," Augur Silvertongue, Silence’s dad, quoted directly from the Code of the Travelers, "you know the rules." "Yeah, but there can be an ex- an exce- except-” the young Silence gave an angry groan. He hated being hung up on a word. He knew what he wanted to say it just was so hard to do so. It was frustrating beyond measure. "Speak the way we had Dr. Cross teach you. Use the exercise. It'll help," his dad assured calmly. Dr. Cross was a speech therapist that Silence had the ‘pleasure’ of meeting and receiving lessons from. While most of his methods were a bit extreme, a few of the exercises were very effective for his stammering. Silence took a deep breath and rehearsed the exercise in his head a few times before speaking. "I d-do not, do not have a-a-a speech imp- impedi- imped-" "Try again from the beginning." "I do n-not ha-ha-have a speech imp- impediment. I-I-I c-can speak, c-clearly and can d-dic-tate my, my w-ords with p-pre-cision and, and ac-accuracy." He gave an irritated groan. At least he stumbled through the entire exercise. "Better," his dad encouraged, "one more time just for me." "I do not have a speech imp-ediment. I can speak clearly and can d-dictate my words with p-recision and accuracy,” Silence recited. "That was perfect!" his dad exclaimed excitedly. "No it wasn't, I still messed up pretty badly," Silence growled glumly disappointed in himself. "That last sentence was flawless," his dad pointed out, “Someday you’re going to outgrow this speech impediment and you’ll be talking faster than anypony else.” Silence smiled; having a flawless sentence was a rare occasion for him. It was difficult for Silence to grow up with his stammering speech since his family made a living off of interpersonal skills and bargaining. Silence’s father was the main translator for the group, which is a highly respectable job for the travelers as some places they go to do not speak common Equian. Despite his deficiencies with language, Silence was, apart from his stammering, fluent in three already. "D-dad, there has to be an ex-exception right? To the rules I mean." Silence put on his best pleading smile. "No we can't, it’s the way we’ve done it for many, many years. It’s one of the few laws that we have.” Despite being an influential figure in the Travelers society, Augur could not make any special exceptions to the rules. "That’s enough time for your break Silence," called a feminine voice from inside the wagon, "you have to learn your arithmetic." "I hate a-arithmetic, it’s all the same, two plus t-two equals four." "What about your multiplication?" asked his mother whose head popped out of the wagon cover. She was a light green coated mare with jet black hair. Her fair green eyes matched that of her husband’s. Silence secretly wished he had their colored eyes instead of the stormy grey color that they were. "I m-memorized them all," he replied. "You just started learning them today, but if you insist," she gave in reluctantly. "What’s two times six?" "Twelve." "Three and seven?" "Twenty one," he stated with boredom. "Okay Mr. Smarty-pants, how about something new? What’s twenty seven times twelve?" Silence did math in his head, "324?" He checked his answer in his head, “Definitely 324.” "How does he do that?" retorted the mare who was shocked despite this being a normal occurrence with Silence. Silence was constantly growing as a learner, always reading books and testing himself. Being as young as he was it was natural to be curious about things but he took it to the next level. “He’s a quick learner just like his father,” chuckled Augur, “and that fantastic memory of his can remember just about anything.” "Wish I could say that about somepony who forgot our anniversary last year," teased his mother, nudging her husband suggestively on his flank. "Olive! Don't think about THOSE kinds of things!" hollered Silence's Dad suddenly with a slight blush rapidly reddening his face, "our son is around.” "What kind of things?" implored the innocent and naïve son. Augur took a deep breath, here goes nothing. "When a handsome stallion such as myself loves a mare," explained his father, "really, passionately loves a mare-" "Augur Silvertongue! He’s only 6! Too early for the birds and the bees!" retorted the Mrs. Silvertongue with a horrified look on her face. She covered Silences ears with her hooves. “I’ll tell you what, when I was his age-” In the distance a loud trumpet blared over the sound of the wagon train, signaling all of the Travelers to stop. The wagons all halted simultaneously and everypony listened for further instruction. The trumpet sounded again this time in a different sequence of pitches and rhythms. Years of living on the trail had taught Silence that they had sounded for the group to circle up and make camp for the night. The wagons circled in a clockwise manor till the 2 wagons in the front of the train met with the 2 wagons in the back of the train forming a circle in the middle of the barren landscape. From the circle the ponies unloaded all of the things needed for tonight and each pitched their homes for the night. The collapsible tents made from a rough fabric stretched along wooden supports, each with a unique design and embroidery used to identify who lived where. Each pony did their share of the work, from the youngest to the oldest. In the middle of the circle resided the large bonfire that provided the warmth for the entire encampment. After all work was done and all ponies were settled in, Augur Silvertongue walked into his family’s humble abode. He found his son snuggling tightly against his mother who was reading a story from a book aloud to him. The sight brought a smile to the worn out stallion, he had been with the travelers for more years than he wanted to admit but nothing made him happier than the feeling of having a family. "… and the princess of the sun and the princess of the moon joined together in harmony creating peace between the three kingdoms. From that point on equality reigned between the earth ponies, pegasai, and the unicorns, creating the longest lasting empire to date." "Equestrian history?" asked Augur. Who lay down in the cushions sprawled across the carpeted floor. "No simply an old pony’s tale," answered Olive closing the book. "Believe me when I tell you two, that I, being from Equestria, know that Equestrian fairy tales and Equestrian history are one in the same," explained Augur. "Really?" asked Silence excitedly, "then there are two Alicorns who rule Equestria? Can we go there? I would love to meet them! Please please please please pleeeeeease!?" the young silvery colt begged hugging his father’s feet. "In time, Equestria is halfway around the world right now," reminisced the father, "I too wish to return there; I've traveled all across the world and there is no place really like Equestria." the fathers grey eyes were filled with nostalgia, thinking about the fond memories of his childhood. "Equestria is an ancient land of mystery and wonder, always ruled by Celestia, the world’s finest leader." "Wouldn't that make Equestria an everlasting dictatorship?" asked Olive. "Heavens no, it’s technically a monarchy." "Istaly is still my favorite place," chimed in Silences mother. "You Istallions and your Istaly," snorted Augur, "Olive, when we visit Equestria I want you to see where my father raised me for my first five years." "Now that would be an interesting sight to see.” There was a trumpet that sounded through the night signaling lights out. “Aww… I-I’m not tired yet,” complained the young colt. “Hush now my Silence,” soothed Olive stroking Silences mane, “there is always tomorrow. For now let us go to bed and dream.” Olive blew out the lantern shrouding them all in darkness. --==========-- Silence woke with a painful throbbing in his head constantly beating down on his consciousness like a blacksmith tempering steel. His body ached, sore from his unexpected snooze on the dinner table. He lifted his head, being thankful he didn't fall face first into his now cold meal, and observed his surroundings. He was alone in his house, and the once raging inferno in the fireplace dwindled down to only embers those casted dancing shadows from the furniture. He cracked his neck and then rolled his shoulders, hoping to fend off the aches but to no avail. He ravenously hungry, and eyed the cold dish in front of him with distaste. "I could heat it," he supposed to himself, but his trained culinary mind told him otherwise. After all, his mother never heated leftovers, and to do so now would be a disgrace to her cooking lessons. Silence opted for tossing it out instead, even though angrily grumbling from his stomach protested. He opened the refrigerator to see what he had in store. The fridge was barren save for some cheese and a jar of pickles. "Today," he figured, "would be a good time to eat out. But there was something I have to do first.” --==========-- Spike woke at his usual time and like most mornings Twilight was still in bed sound asleep. Spike groaned, he never did get to meet Silence on a personal basis like he had hoped. From what he had gathered Silence was just another pony with normal problems, nothing special about him. He got up and started his daily chores like he would any other day, picking up books, sweeping the floor and such. A few minutes after Spike started brewing Twilights tea, the lavender unicorn herself crept downstairs. She looked awful, she had a bad case of bed head, and her eyes sagged and were half closed. "Morning Spike," she grumbled unenthusiastically. "Mooorning," he replied, "Late night at Pinkies?" "Not later than usual, but at the end was where it got interesting," Twilight sat at the table and stared at the cup of tea that Spike served her glazed over eyes lacked interest in the herbal brew. "How so?" asked Spike whom was into typical pony gossip. "Its Silence, he seemed so calm and reserved," Twilight recollected as she put a sugar cube into her tea and stirred, "until he dropped his saddlebags and we saw his cutie mark." "What was it?" asked Spike with renewed curiosity for the stallion. Perhaps he wasn't boring after all. Twilight yawned. "I don't know. It was just black." Twilight looked deep in thought. "Just… black?" Spike repeated. "Like the night sky." "Am I missing something here?" "Spike, cutie marks represent a pony’s talents and skills through an image on their flank. His is just devoid of anything remotely resembling any other cutie mark I've ever seen. It’s completely… different." "Maybe he changed it with magic," seguested spike recalling reading something about a spell that temporarily removed cutie-marks. "Unlikely, when I first met him he did nothing by magic, specifically avoiding it any way possible, which is unusual in itself. Even if he did use magic, the spell would have left a magical trace that I could have detected. There were no magical traces on him or any of his things for that matter. I got the feeling that he hasn't used magic in a really long time." Twilight levitated over two pieces of bread and a few other ingredients needed for making a sandwich. "Why would a Unicorn not use magic? It doesn't make any sense." "I don't know, it's not natural to deny an ability given to you," Twilight admitted, "I couldn't make it one day without magic, let alone long enough to not have any magical traces." "Well I'm stumped." "I'm too," Twilight sipped her tea again hopping the caffeine would provide the kick to wake her up, "and that’s not all. When Fluttershy touched him on the shoulder I felt a sudden massive surge of magical energy. One I have never felt the likes of before. The magic formed a temporary magical bond between Silence and Fluttershy, but the magical trace rapidly dissipated at a rate that was faster than a simple page turning spell." "What was it? Did Fluttershy have to say about it?" asked Spike with concern. "She didn't say anything, in fact she was practically in tears. She flew off to her cottage after Silence left. Rarity went with her to see if she was going to be okay," Twilight explained. "I hope she is, she looked really shaken. I meant to follow Silence, but I just left him alone. What ever happened most likely was an accident; he looked just as surprised as we did when it happened." "Huh…" Spike thought as he poured himself a bowl of his favorite ruby flavored cereal. "Did you hit the books yet about 'black cutie marks' and 'strange spells'?" "No, that’s today’s work," said Twilight with a newfound look of determination in her tired eyes. "Alphabetically by title or author?" asked Spike. "Author of course." “I'll get started." --==========-- Rarity watched Fluttershy sleep in a chair next to her bed. She practically nodded off herself but kept herself vigilant with black coffee. She would have preferred tea on most occasions, but tea didn't have enough kick to it. Fluttershy slept peacefully right now, her chest rising and falling in a rhythmic fashion. She never did talk about what happened at the party but she requested that Rarity would stay. Good thing too, Fluttershy had night terrors first few times she fell asleep only to be awakened and reassured by her friend, then going back into a deep dreamless slumber. Rarity sifted her coffee around in the cup, watching the brown liquid rise and fall around the edges. She took a drink. The caffeinated drink was hardly keeping Rarity awake. She knew she was going to crash hard after this all blew over. She started to wonder if Sweetie Bell was going to be okay with her being away when she woke. "She’s a grown girl, she can hold her own," Rarity reassured herself aloud, hoping that talking to herself could keep sleep at bay longer. The covers ruffled. Rarity set down her cup and walked over to the bed. Fluttershy still appeared to be sleeping, but a small wet spot was next to Fluttershy’s eyes. She realized Fluttershy was softly crying in her sleep, a sight that practically broke Rarity’s heart. "Fluttershy. Dear. Wake up," crooned Rarity as she gently shook the mare in the bed. "Dad?" mumbled a small weak voice. Fluttershy opened her eyes to reveal her soft cyan eyes. "No. Just me, Rarity," the unicorn answered with a dreary smile. The yellow mare’s eyes fluttered, "Oh, Good morning Rarity." Fluttershy blinked her watery eyes to clear up the tears. "Did you stay up all night?" "Yes, and I couldn't have been happier doing so," sighed Rarity who stifled a yawn. In truth she was completely exhausted, after a long party all she wanted to do was take a long nap. "Thank you. You are too kind." "It was nothing really," admitted Rarity. "You did fantastic last night with talking to Silence. Why if I'm not to bold to say, you two make a fine match like I predicted." "I don't think we'll be anymore than just friends," muttered Fluttershy who looked away. "This doesn't have to do with what happened at the end of the party, does it?" Rarity pried looking at Fluttershy quizzically like she was a dress that had a bad stitch in its seam. "Well yes, I mean no, well maybe," stammered Fluttershy who was unsure herself. She liked Silence but was partially afraid of him and what happened that night. The conflicting feelings were waging war in her head changing her mind back and forth between desire and aversion all over a bubbling anxiety. There was a silence. "What happened back there?" inquired Rarity looking her friend in the eye. "Nothing happened," Fluttershy lied, "I'm fine." She gave a half hearted smile. She knew she was a terrible liar but just this once she wanted to hide the truth. Just for a little while at least. Rarity sighed which turned into a yawn halfway through. Rarity didn't want to press the matter; it will come out eventually when Fluttershy was ready to share. "Let me make you breakfast," offered Fluttershy getting out of bed. "No allow me," urged Rarity, "I insist." Fluttershy was about to protest but didn't. Once Rarity insists on doing something there’s no stopping her. Rarity walked downstairs drearily dragging her hooves against the floor. Fluttershy brushed her pink mane to her side and followed her friend. Rarity was busy making some sort of sandwich, so Fluttershy sat down by the table and waited. "Rarity?" asked Fluttershy. "Mmm?" "I know that Silence is typically closed up most of the time but he really came out to me, and I kind of like him," Fluttershy confessed. Rarity said nothing and just stood there. "Rarity?" The pegasus left the table to see if her friend was alright. Rarity eyes were closed and she snored softly. She was sound asleep standing upright. "Oh Rarity." Fluttershy picked up her friend and laid her on her couch. Fluttershy brushed the purple mane aside, "you really work too hard." She covered her friend in a blanket and made sure her head was resting on the extra plush pillow. When that was done Fluttershy sighed. Fluttershy was still a bit tired and a nap would work wonders for her but she was rather hungry. She looked at the clock. It read 11:27. She had stayed all night and half of the day in bed she hoped that the animals didn’t mind her absence, she had prepared for them to already have their meals for today in case an incident happened at the party. An incident had in fact happened at the party. Her trail of thought was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. It was a soft sort of knock so that ruled out Rainbow Dash and Applejack, Twilight never really left her house on days following parties, Rarity was already here, and Pinkie Pie usually announced her visit vocally, so who could it be at the door? The knock came again. “Coming,” she called out. When she opened the door there on the doorstep was Silence Silvertongue. He looked weary like he hadn’t slept too well that night but he still stood proudly carrying himself with all the dignity he had last night. “Um… Hello Silence,” faltered Fluttershy quietly, she wasn’t expecting him. In fact Fluttershy was silently hoping it was anypony else besides him. Silence smiled and gestured his nonverbal greeting. Fluttershy thought about what had happed the night before. She flinched as she recalled the painful memory of what happened at the end. Did he cause that to happen? Fluttershy didn’t know; she wasn’t well read when it came to unicorn magic. Maybe it would be best in her interest if she just dismissed him, but she would never know what happened the night before. “Would you like to come in?” asked Fluttershy. Silence nodded and walked slowly through the threshold of the door. He was still wearing his saddlebags that covered his black cutie mark. “What can I do for you?” From his saddlebags he pulled out a fountain pen and a notepad. Supporting the pad on a nearby table he wrote something down. “I just wanted to know how you were doing today.” He had a worried look on his face. His grey eyes stared directly at her like she was some sort of curiosity. “I’m doing just fine,” replied Fluttershy halfheartedly, “just a bit tired from last night, that’s all.” Silence looked like he didn’t believe her. He wrote something down, “Couldn’t sleep well tonight either?” “Yes. I had bad dreams,” Fluttershy confessed. Silence noticed the Fashionista sleeping on the couch. “Does she live here too?” he wrote on the pad and pointed at Rarity. Fluttershy giggled, “No she just wanted to see how I was doing after… what happened.” There was a pause in the conversation; Silence clicked his pen a few times creating an uneasy tension between them. Fluttershy’s stomach growled very loudly; she still hadn’t eaten breakfast or lunch yet. “Let me treat you to brunch,” Silence wrote changing the subject, “If that’s okay with you, I have a few years of culinary experience.” “Sure, if it’s not too imposing.” The next few minutes composed of Silence quickly navigating Fluttershy’s kitchen for all the ingredients and cookware. He would quickly chop vegetables and mix foods together. He knew his way around the kitchen very well… almost too well, like he’d been cooking here for years. Soon enough an enticing aroma filled the air as his cooking neared its end. And he served onto a plate a dish Fluttershy had never seen before. It was a large amount of noodles that where all piled onto a plate with dashes of vegetables all filled into the mix. She could see spinach artichoke and mushrooms. On top of it all was a white sauce that smelled like 3 different cheeses. Next to the plate was a small piece of notepaper that read. “Bon appétit.” She took a fork, served herself some of the meal and swallowed. It was some of the best food she had ever tasted, it was a divine mix of the cheeses, the vegetables and the noodles that blew all of the other foods in the world clean out of the water. It was much better than what Fluttershy cold have made for him. Silence served himself some of the fettuccini alfredo and the two dined quietly. --==========-- Angel woke up from his nap. The small bunny cracked his back and stretched. There was a smell in the air, a good smell. Someone had been cooking in the kitchen and it definitely wasn’t his yellow caretaker. He hopped out of his hiding spot behind the couch to find that Fluttershy was in company of another pony, a male pony for that matter. Angel didn’t like change, and having a stallion in the house was a change that he really didn’t like. This guy had to go. “So where did you learn how to cook like that? It’s just so fantastic I just don’t know what to say!” Her companion was silent but wrote something down on a notepad and passed it to her. Angel couldn’t read what he wrote from where he was standing but he had the sinking feeling that it was something impressive as Fluttershy got all giddy when she read it. “Really? You’ve been to Istaly?” announced Fluttershy excitedly, “The furthest I’ve gone was to Appleloosa.” The grey and silver stallion wrote something else onto the note pad and passed it over. Angel twirled one of his whiskers; something he did only when deep in thought. He felt something was off about this guy and he was determined to find out what it was, but for now he decided to not make his presence known. --==========-- “I’ve traveled all over the world, and I’ve been to more places than most ponies thought existed,” Silence wrote. “Though there is no place is like Equestria.” “What’s special about Equestria?” asked Fluttershy. She often thought that visiting other countries would be an exciting adventure. “What isn’t special about Equestria? No place in the world can match Equestria’s mystery and beauty.” Fluttershy blushed when she read this she flicked her mane in front of her face to hide it, hoping that Silence didn’t see her acting like a little filly. “Silence what happened last night at the end of the party?" she suddenly asked. He was slightly taken back by the sudden question. It must have been on her mind for a while. Silence tore off the page and started on a new one, "An accident happened, but the extent of its effects I do not yet know. What did you see after you touched me?" "Oh, it was just a bad memory. Did you cast a spell on me?" "No. How long ago did the memory take place?" "It happened in my childhood. How did it happen if you didn’t cast a spell?” “It’s a gift, and a curse.” He didn’t look as though he wanted to talk about it. He avoided a lot of personal questions which was starting to frustrate Fluttershy. "Focus really hard, the next question requires complete concentration. It's very important that you answer the question correctly." Fluttershy nodded. "Was the memory real?" The question hit Fluttershy off guard. Of course the memory was real it was her memory after all. Or was it? Did the event actually happen? How could it be a fake memory? Did he implant it? All these questions and more spun around in Fluttershy’s mind. Silence patiently waited for an answer his look of concern deepened the longer Fluttershy thought. He nervously tapped the pen and fiddled with his mane all the while never breaking eye contact with the pegasus. "Yes, I think it is,” answered Fluttershy after a while. Silence nodded and wrote something down. "Are you absolutely sure? Think about the events leading up to it and the events taking place afterwards. Does anything feel strange? Rely on your heart as your mind can easily be misguided." Fluttershy thought about this. It felt real. It was so vivid and detailed, but it also felt distant and vaguely out of place. "I don't know, I just don’t know.” “Did this memory cause your bad dreams?” He had that worried look on his face like the time when he first came to Fluttershy’s cottage. “Yes,” Fluttershy simply stated not wanting to share what the exact nature of the memory. “I am incredibly sorry for the distraught I have brought upon you over the last night. I ask that you accept my humble apologies.” “It’s okay I don’t think you meant to cause any trouble.” Silence considered something for a little bit. He tapped his hoof on the table while he thought. “Here I want you to have this.” He pulled out something else from his saddlebags. It was a small brown dream catcher. She took the small talisman from him. It was beautiful and clearly an authentic Buffalo made dream catcher. It had a web of brown strings strung with many multicolored beads. Hanging down from the loop were a few falcon tail feathers. The overall design of it was simple but durable and made to last. “Dream catchers are believed to have supernatural powers that catch the dreams while you sleep in its web. The good dreams trickle down the feathers giving you a peaceful sleep. Somepony very special gave this to me when I was plagued by nightmares. Ever since I’ve had it, no haunting dreams have ever occurred.” “If it’s special too you then I couldn’t accept such a generous gift,” let out Fluttershy trying to give it back. He shook his head. He wrote something new, “it is a gift from one friend to another, and I want you to have it.” “Okay, um, thank you.” She took the dream catcher. Refusing a gift from him was almost as hard as refusing a gift from Rarity. There was another tense silence between them. “Silence, who are you? I mean I know who I think you are, but who are you really deep down? He tapped his pen as he thought for a moment. “Who do you think me to be?” “I think that you are somepony who is lost; somepony who is unsure who he himself is. From what I can tell, you’re avoiding your past; most likely running away from it.” Fluttershy was unsure where she got the courage to say all of that. Silence’s breath heaved he brushed his silver mane and wrote down something. “That’s not far from the truth.” He paused to show Fluttershy the words before continuing. “There are a few things you should know about me…” He stopped writing. His left ears started to twitch. He looked up and around the room. He had a puzzled look on his face, which soon changed to one of anxiety, then transition into a look of pure panic similar to the expression he had last night. Something was happening and Fluttershy was left without a clue as to what it was. “Is everything okay?” she asked nervously unsure of what caused Silence to suddenly go on edge. “I thought I would have more time to talk, but it appears I have overstayed my welcome,” Silence wrote hastily. He glanced around the room his eyes seemed to be intently following something. “What are you looking at?” Fluttershy looked to see what he was looking at but there was nothing to be seen there. Silence looked agitated, he was sweating profusely. He opened his bags and then proceeded to rummage through them. Not finding what he was looking for he gave an aggravated snarl. His breathing became shallow. His face grimaced in pain. His grey eyes started to dilate. He reached for his pen and paper. “No matter what happens I_______” Silence’s hoof slid across the paper causing a big line. He fell out of chair and onto the floor. Fluttershy gave out a startled scream. His eyes fluttered for a few seconds and then he collapsed unconscious. --==========-- Chapter 4: Partial Truths "No, that can't be right…" he muttered looking over the charts with a puzzled look. After a minute or two of him shuffling through the clipboards contents he looked up. ”Nurse Redheart, a moment please?" The doctor and the nurse walked outside for a few moments and conversed in hush tones just beyond the door. Twilight and her group of friends exchanged nervous glances. Silence just laid on the bed calmly awaiting the news of what happened. The door opened again and the doctor came back into the room. The doctor fixed his glasses before he spoke. "Mr. Silvertongue I don't know how to say this in any easy way so I'm just going to say it. You should be dead." --==========-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below. Chapter 4: Partial TruthsSilence Unbroken Chapter 4: Partial Truths By: Midway Bridge Some fitting music: Here Fluttershy stood next to Silence's bed. She listened to his soft breathing. Every once in a while he would move about in the bed, but otherwise he was quite peaceful in his sleep. She still hung onto the dream catcher that Silence had given her at lunch. She didn't feel comfortable receiving such a meaningful gift at first, but he seemed so intent on giving it to her she couldn’t refuse. When Silence fell unconscious Fluttershy immediately woke Rarity and the two rushed him to the hospital. It was so scary for her. Fluttershy decided it would be best if she stayed here while Rarity told the others; they were the only people who really knew him and could relay any medical information. Nurse Redcross came into the room and checked the equipment that was monitoring Silence's vitals. She took a small syringe, stuck Silences hoof, and pulled the piston drawing Silences blood. The sight made Fluttershy queasy so she averted her eyes. The nurse quietly shut the door behind her, leaving Fluttershy alone in the room. A few minutes later Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Applejack walked into the room with stallion that Fluttershy assumed was the doctor who was in charge of caring for Silence. "… Have you seen his cutie mark?" asked Twilight, the question directed to the doctor in a quiet but inquisitive tone. "I have. Unusual yes, but not the problem at hoof," he answered, "perhaps we can ask him about it when he wakes. Now. Who here knows anything about his medical history?" Nopony said anything. "Nothing at all?" he asked. "He told us he was a mute," piped in Applejack. "He also told me about some medication he had in his saddlebags," offered Fluttershy, "but there wasn’t any there when I looked." "If he has medication he must have some sort of medical documentation somewhere," reasoned Twilight, "a prescription somewhere perhaps?" There was a swishing sound coming from the bed as Silence shifted around in his sleep. "What do you think he's dreaming about?" wondered Pinkie Pie who was hovering near the bed. -========- “Here we are,” announced Augur Silvertongue, “Welcome to Equestria Silence.” He filled his voice with gusto like was announcing some sort of sports event. Silence took a long look around him. “It doesn’t seem that different Dad,” commented the young silver stallion that now pulled the wagon alongside his father, “It’s just another country, another town.” It’s not that he was unhappy with his surroundings, he was just unimpressed. “You didn’t think so when you were younger,” remarked his dad, “you used to believe that something magical would take place when we came here.” “Psh… magic, I have little need for it,” retorted Silence. “Says the unicorn who can’t do a basic levitation spell,” joked Augur with a smile. “Hey now that was a kick below the saddle Dad.” “Boy’s stop it or I will,” called Olive from within the wagon. “Sorry,” they both said in unison. They didn’t want to make Silence’s mother upset, after all she was 6 months pregnant and what she says goes. "Back to the topic at hoof, I think you may enjoy it here in Equestria. Sure we won’t stay anywhere too long but we'll travel all across its borders. If I play my cards right I may be able to convince the other members to get us to go to Canterlot." "Hooray..." Silence cheered sarcastically. Augur shook his head; it was getting harder and harder to please Silence. Augur almost wished he had Silence back as a young colt were he could tell stories and teach him things to entertain him. It was difficult to be a father. Silence had all he needed here in the caravan with the Travelers but Augur could tell that he wanted more than just a family, Silence had longings to settle down in the world, to start a family of his own. "Silence we both know that you are 18 years of age and are now technically no longer under my jurisdiction. You can leave the Travelers if you want explore the world for your own or find someplace to be-" "Dad I couldn't leave you even if I wanted to, there's no place in this world for me; I've practically been to all of them. The only place I could ever want to be is here, with my family." Augur wished he could believe him, but he kept his thoughts to himself. Silence admired the plant and animal life that lived along the roads in Equestria, not many places in the world had such green grass or vibrantly colored flowers. There were all sorts of birds that nested in the trees that spread into a thick canopy overhead providing a cool shade against the summer sun. The dirt underneath Silences hooves was crumbly and made a wonderful crackling sound as the wheels of the wagons rolled over it. To the side of the road was a small wooden sign that read “Ponyville 3 mi,” with an arrow pointing directly ahead. It seems that they would soon be making their first stop soon. There was a loud crash and a holler from somepony a couple wagons ahead. There was more commotion and a trumpet blast signaled immediate halt and an emergency happened. Silence unhooked himself from the wagon and trucked ahead racing past the other travelers to see what happened. Silence pushed past a small circle of ponies to see that a wagon had broken a wheel. All of the wagons contents had spilled out onto the ground. The travelers few medically trained personal were already on the scene attending to the pony who was pulling the wagon at the time. "What happened?" asked Silence to a group of bystanders. "From what I heard the wagon wheel broke and pulled him down funny," answered one. "I hope he's okay," said a dark brown colored mare about Silences age. She had a long black mane that was braided back and deep brown eyes. Her name was Mahogany, a carpenter who's family did most of the woodwork for the Travelers She was one of the only few Travelers that Silence grew up and was friends with. "Don't worry, I'm sure ev-everything will be, be f-fine," said Silence. He cursed out loud, he hated when his faulty speech would spring up every once in a while. "Hey Silence, you almost slipped there. We've made progress over the years, don't start going back now." Mahogany was the only other pony besides Silences family in the Travelers that was patient with Silences speech impediment, and really helped him grow out of it. Silence composed himself, "I'll be okay." "Look at the wagon," Mahogany pointed out. Silence saw a large crack splitting the wooden hull into two pieces. "The wagons hull ended up splitting so we might need to make a new one in addition to medical treatment. That could take a while.” The Travelers helped clean up the mess and move the ruined wagon to the side of the road. One of the ponies who were attending to the hurt stallion came over to the group of leaders. Silence could overhear the conversation as he passed by. "He has a dislocated shoulder and a foreleg that sprained really badly; he shouldn't be on the move at all for the next 2 weeks.” “Looks like you’re going to get your extra week," chuckled Augur who arrived at the scene a few moments after Silence. "Don’t waste them,” Silence gave one of his rare smiles, “don’t worry Dad I won’t.” -========- “Is he awake?” whispered one voice. “I don’t know,” replied another, “you should call the doctor just in case.” “I’ll do that, you guys just stay here and keep an eye on him.” “Hey Si’ wake up,” called a voice; a voice that Silence recognized as Pinkie pies. “Pinkie leave him alone." "I hope he's going to be okay." "Don't worry I'm sure he'll be fine." Silence groaned too many voices. Too loud. Silence opened his eyes to find himself in a very bright room. He closed his eyes and groaned. Too bright. There were rustling sounds around him. "He's awake, he's awake he's going to be okay!" cheered a booming voice. "PIKIE be quiet!" hissed Twilights voice angrily. Silence opened his eyes. The mares around him hushed up. "How you feeling?" asked Fluttershy. He tried to motion for a notepad. Twilight got him one. He tried writing something down but his hoof kept slipping and wouldn’t write the words. Frustrated he gave up. Applejack and The doctor came through the door. The latter was carrying a clipboard with the blood test results. "No, that can't be right…" he muttered looking over the charts with a puzzled look. After a minute or two of him shuffling through the clipboards contents he looked up. ”Nurse Redcross, a moment please?" The doctor and the nurse walked outside for a few moments and conversed in hush tones just beyond the door. Twilight and her group of friends exchanged nervous glances. Silence just lay on the bed calmly awaiting the news of what happened. The door opened again and the doctor came back into the room. The doctor fixed his glasses before he spoke. "Mr. Silvertongue I don't know how to say this in any easy way so I'm just going to say it. You should be dead." The words hung in the air. All eyes were on the Silence who was nervously fiddling around with the pen. He wrote something down on the notepad, a bit sloppier than the last few notes he wrote. "I wish to discuss my medical ailments while retaining doctor patient confidentiality." He later added, "Alone." He gestured dismissively to all of the mares in the room. “Alright then,” agreed the doctor. “You ladies are going to have to leave, I must respect Mr. Silvertongue’s wishes. Nurse Redcross please show these ladies to the waiting room.” There were mixed grumblings and complaints about leaving Silence; Twilight was especially distraught as she really wanted to learn about Silence, something about his problems, something about his past, anything really, but once again Silence closed up and avoided the truth. The six friends all waited in the waiting room for a few minutes. Silence walked through the doors escorted by the doctor. Once again he was carrying all of his possessions in his bags. “It appears that Silence will not be staying in the hospital overnight, it would not be best for his health-“ “But isn’t it hospital regulation to keep the patient until the exact cause of the incident is discovered?” interrupted Twilight. “Don’t lecture me on hospital regulations,” growled he doctor. “The patient and I have already discussed the causes and he is well enough to leave if he wants to, even if it is unorthodox to do so.” Silence looked happy with the ruling seeming eager to get out of the hospital as soon as possible. "But however, we aren't going to let Silence live on his own in his house we need somepony to supervise him and to make sure he doesn't have another problem. Since we can't afford to lease any medical staff we ask that one or more of you are to look after him at any given time." Silence looked like he was going to write something in protest but didn’t do so. "So who will it be?" The doctor looked over the group. "Not I," said Rainbow Dash, "I have to supervise the weather team for the storm we've scheduled. There’s a lot of preparation and paperwork involved. We can't have any mistakes like last time." Everyone in the room minus Silence knew what she was talking about but he didn't want to ask. "I’m already babysitting for the cakes," gibbered Pinkie Pie, "I can't be two places at once unless I cloned myself." "I can't, my apple farm and family need me almost all day long. Though I reckon I could spare a few hours from now till before sundown, that’s all." "I have to check on Sweetie Belle and make sure she does all of her homework. But perhaps I could drop in from time to time tomorrow." "I could watch him overnight," suggested Twilight, “Spike is old enough to hold down the library for a day.” "After I take care of my animals I could easily care for him for awhile." "It's settled then," declared the doctor, "see that he gets his food and sleep check on him occasionally also. He'll know how to handle the rest." Silence had written something but nopony was paying him attention and didn’t read it until now, "I can care for myself." "No we don't want you to have an... 'episode' when you’re all alone," stated the doctor, "unless you'd rather stay in the hospital. In all honesty it would be a lot easier for everypony." "I don't like hospitals." and he left it at that. “I’ll stay if it’s too much trouble for everypony else." "It’s no trouble at all," reassured Twilight. She now had a prime opportunity to ask Silence some questions. This time he'll have to answer. No more dodging questions. "Good now all of you get out of my waiting room before I change my mind about this whole matter," snapped the doctor rather impatiently. And they did just that. Applejack, Twilight, and Silence walked towards his house, everypony else when about their own way. "You’re letting him go?" asked Nurse Redcross unbelievingly when they left. "He was incredibly persuasive," said the doctor who was starting to doubt his decision. "What's the worst that could happen?" -========- “We never got to really meet officially, name’s Applejack.” He took the time to write out “Pleasure,” then went back to walking. It was hard for him to communicate on the go. Twilight and Applejack held a hushed conversation about current events and other gossip. Silence didn’t seem to be listening and his eyes were still trained front. They reached Silence’s house. He opened the door with his key. When they walked in the room Twilight noticed that the room was very different than it was the day before. All of the white sheets were gone revealing all of the furniture that lied beneath. The furniture itself was rearranged so the two armchairs were near the fire and a sofa and coffee table lied behind them. The room was dusted rather well and diligently, not leaving a spot untouched. The chandelier that hung from the ceiling was polished and sparkled brightly when Silence switched on the lights. “Mighty fine place you have here,” commented Applejack. “How did you clean it up so fast?” asked Twilight, “when I was here last it was all a mess.” Twilight quickly checked to see if he used magic to help clean, but once again no magical traces were left behind. Silence sat at the table and penned a note. “I’ve simply been at it for a while, all of last night and this morning actually.” “When did you sleep?” “Didn’t.” Silence got up and lit the fire place with a match. Soon as the crackling fire was ignited, he sat down comfortably on his chair. Twilight noticed a rather nice albeit old grand piano in the corner of the room. “Do you play?” She gestured to the instrument. “Occasionally, help me think.” Twilight sat in the adjacent armchair opposite of Silence. Applejack simply flopped down on the couch. It creaked under the sudden gain of weight causing Silence to cringe. Silence wrote something and tapped it with his pen and then pointed at Applejack. “Silence says, ‘Please refrain from doing that, these pieces are very fragile’,” Twilight read this aloud so Applejack could hear. “Sorry ‘bout that…” “This is a very nice armchair,” Twilight comented admiring the craftsmanship. The cushion was very plush and had ponies and vines interwoven in perplexing ways. The wooden arms of the chair reflected the orange fires glow. “It must have taken a very long time to make.” “It did.” “You made it?” “Yes, with some help from somepony named Mahogany.” “Who is this Mahogany friend of yours?” “She’s an old friend of mine. I haven’t talked to her in a really long time. Finest carpenter I’ve ever met.” “Did you meet him on your travels around the world?” “Did Fluttershy tell you about that?” Twilight nodded. “No matter,” he wrote with a sigh, “Yes, Mahogany was one of many who I traveled with.” Applejack walked pulling up a chair over eager to get in on the conversation, “How many did ya’ll travel with?” “Somewhere short of one hundred ponies were a part of the Travelers. We were one big family.” “Wow that’s a lot. And here I thought you were a bit of a loner,” said Applejack. Silence fiddled with his pen, “I am all alone now.” “Where are the Travelers now?” “Gone. Most likely in some frozen, remote part of the world selling ice to the windigos.” “Do you miss them?” asked Applejack. She couldn’t bear the thought of being apart from her family. “I haven’t spoken to them…” Silence counted back the years before continuing writing, “…somewhere close to sixteen years. Even if I knew where they were in the world they are, if fear they will not speak with me, for I had left them in an ill manner. But no more about them for I had burned that bridge many years ago.” Silence gazed off into the flame mesmerized by its movements. "16 years is a long time sugar cube, I'm sure they miss you too." Applejack could see it in the grey stallion’s countenance that he longed to see his family again. It was a similar face Applebloom and Big Mac wore when pappy passed away; a sad face of regret and loss. For a few moments nopony said anything and just thought about the conversation they just had. Twilight was still trying to piece his life together using the few parts that she knew. He was vaguely coming out and starting to open up about his past, but he was still holding back something, a lot of something actually. He was still a strange and mysterious stranger to Twilight and her friends. “The Traveler’s…” Applejack trailed off , “why does that name sound so familiar…” “Wait a second, the Travelers came to Ponyville when I was just a little filly,” exclaimed Applejack, “you’ve been here before haven’t you?” Her train of thought was interrupted by the sound of pen scratching paper. “Yes, I have been here before, but it was a lifetime ago.” “I knew your face looked familiar! I have seen you before.” Now that she remembered him memories of the Travelers came pouring back, a long forgotten time of innocent bliss and happiness. “Wait you two met?” asked Twilight surprised at the sudden turn of events. “Not officially, he and I saw each other and nothing more.” “Honestly I do not recall our encounter.” “Ya’ll were in an awful hurry to get somewhere, and didn’t even bother to stop to see if I was okay as ya’ll passed me by.” “I sorry for that it was something of utmost importance.” "It's alright, no need to apologize now." "What did the Travelers do in Ponyville?" asked Twilight to Applejack. "They did everything! They had merchants, entertainers, musicians, artisans... why when they came to town they were the most fun ah had in years." "Silence what did you do back then?" "Our family served as the translators for the group, but I am talented in many fields of work, we all were. Learning how to make things and to acquire new skills was the best way to turn profit." "Fascinating..." Twilight liked the sound of constantly learning, she practically did it already with her studying. “What time is it?” Applejack looked at the grandfather clock, it was already into he early night. “I’d best get going before my family starts to get worried. Twilight you’re okay if I go right?” “Yes, that’ll be fine.” Saying her goodbyes the apple farmer left the two unicorns. “You hungry?” asked Silence. -========- Silence prepared supper and served. The two ate in the silence of the room the only sounds being the birds outside and the crackling fire that burned steadily. When Silence and Twilight finished their meal, he stood up and proceeded to do the washing up. "Silence why did you come back to Ponyville?" asked Twilight. "To remember and yet to forget, to be forgiven and to be condemned, to start over but to relive the same life, and to remind myself that I was once greater and also lesser than the one who I am now." Twilight gave his cryptic message a puzzling look. “Why was it always more riddles with him?” Twilight thought to herself. “I bid you goodnight,” and with those final words Silence left the notepad and pen on the table and walked upstairs, concluding all further conversations. -========- Twilight woke suddenly in the middle of the night. The fire was now out and a cold aura filled the room. She shivered. It was no wonder he lit it as soon as he got home, this place was built before heating units were installed into Ponyville. What really woke her were some sounds coming from upstairs. Rustling sounds. Twilight decided to investigate. She got off the couch that she was previously sleeping on and cast a spell so she could see. Her horn casted an ominous purple light throughout the room barely illuminating it enough to see a few feet in front of her. She walked in the direction that she remembered the stairs to be. Yes, she was right. As she ascended the steps the sounds grew louder. They came from a room across the dimly lit hallway. The door was slightly ajar. Twilight pushed against it. It led to Silences bedroom. The beds owner was having restless sleep. He was actively shuffling about in his slumber. “Silence wake up,” Twilight called out. She switched on the lights. She discontinued the use of her illumination spell. Silence opened his eyes, awoken by the sudden commotion going on around him. Still in the daze of his nightmares, he reared back when he saw Twilight, fright full in his eyes. His chest was heaving like he was out of breath. “It’s okay it’s only me. Just me. It was just a bad dream,” Twilight reassured him. Silence nodded and slowly lowered himself back into the bed pulling up the covers. He had a pen and paper on the nightstand next to him. “Sorry did I wake you?” “Yes, but I was supposed to check on you anyways see if there was anything wrong.” “I see.” “Though I don’t know what to check on if I don’t know what the problem is.” “I need to get my sleep.” “I’m going to stay here, to make sure there are no problems.” She pulled up a chair next to the bed. She had no intention of leaving him alone. “Goodnight.” “Goodnight Silence.” Click! The lights went off. Click! The lights went back on. “Something the matter?” He nodded with a sheepish smile. “Just an old habit I grew into, bear with me.” Click! The lights were out again. Click! They went back on. Click! Darkness. Click! Bright. Click! Dark. This time the lights stayed off. Soon enough his breathing slowed down and into a rhythmic beat. He sounded like he was asleep. Twilight had a sudden thought. Whatever happened to Fluttershy only happened when she touched him so if Twilight were to lay a hoof on his forehead now… “No.” Twilight said aloud attempting to banish the thought from her head. The thought tempted her. The more she thought about it the more she was sure she became. There was no better way to learn what happened to Fluttershy than to experience it herself. She walked over to the bed. She brushed his mane out of his face. He was sleeping so peacefully. Twilight thought better of disturbing him, but once again her curiosity was too much for her. She laid her hoof on his head. -========- Chapter 5: Speechless From the first time he laid his eyes on her he felt an unknown feeling. He felt a strange sensation in his chest that caused his heart to race, rapidly increasing its pounding tempo. He felt rushed when he had all the time in the world. He felt anxious when there was no reason to be. She was the perfect match for him; a smile for his frown; a golden sun to his silver moon. He would be anything for her. Do anything for her. Be her shield, her friend, her lover. For the first time in his life it wasn’t an impediment that left him speechless. -========- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below. Chapter 5: SpeechlessSilence Unbroken Chapter 5: Speechless By: Midway Bridge Fitting Music: Dearly Beloved Silence shaved off a piece of wood from the half finished chair and blew off all of the sawdust from the arm sending the small shavings into the air. Silence liked capentry, it was an artform that required time, patience, and delicate care. Silence had all of these things, but time was something that he had an overabundance of. He usually spent most of his time learning new things. Silence would often borrow books from Mr. Loosebindings, the Travelers makeshift book keeper who made a living buying and selling books as well as repairing damaged ones. Silence would read about history and books by famous writers like Shakespony. He would even teach himself how to read books in different languages. When Silence wasn't reading a book he would constantly bug the other members of the Travelers to teach him how to do their job. He could do all sorts of things, painting, smithing, cloting making, and various performing arts like firebreathing, but his favorite aquired craft was still carpentry. His freind Mahogany taught most of what he knew when it came to working with wood. He was no expert like her but, he could make various things on his own. “Your carpentry hasn’t improved much,” joked Mahogany as she entered Silence's tent. “You making a wheel?” “You’d think a carpenter would recognize a chair when she sees one...” muttered Silence angrily. He set the chisel down and faced his friend. He knew she was joking but he was particulary sensitive to others critisism, after all he grew up with a speech impediment and everypony was always barking things like, "Speak clearly!" "Get on with it!" and Silence's least favorite, "Spit it out! “I’m just teasing, no need to get all defensive,” retorted Mahogany raising her hooves as if to block the anger. “That’s a sturdy design I guess. A bit too fancy for my tastes, even if most of the time the pretty things sell well.” “I’m not selling this one when it’s done. I’m making this chair for me.” Silence stepped back admiring his work. It was half completed, but Silence was beginning to see that the chair was starting to shape into what he envisioned. "Soooooo... we're staying here for two weeks," said Mahogany. "That's something new and exciting I guess." "Kind of," said Silence, "I mean it's only two weeks, what could possibly happen in two weeks?" "A lot can happen in two weeks, we could be halfway across the country in two weeks." "True." There was a pause. “Are you excited to go to Ponyville?” asked Mahogany suddenly. “Very, once they finish setting up the tents and stuff, and we make enough things to sell, we could go to town together,” offered Silence. “You know it only takes a few ponies to set up the tents, I could finish up the work here by myself if you want to sneak out early,” suggested Mahogany with a wink. “Are you sure?” questioned Silence. He didn’t particularly want to leave all of the work to his friend. “Go on, get your blank flank out of here, I’ll cover for you. They won't even know that your gone.” “Thanks, you’ve always been a good friend.” Silence got up and headed to the back of the tent. “And don’t you forget it!” Mahogany called as he checked outside to make sure nopony was watching. Silence slipped out of the tent. "Don't you ever forget it." -========- Silence happily walked through the streets of Ponyville. There were so many sights to see and Silence, for once, had time to see them. He was bombarded with sights and sounds and places he wanted to be, he couldn’t decide what he wanted to do first with his free time. His dad had given silence most of the week off of work. All of the ponies in Ponyville were giving him friendly smiles and warm greetings. This was one of the most hospitable places in the entire world, in some towns Silence and the rest of the Travelers were met with much colder receptions before, sometimes they were even driven out. His dad was right; there was something special about this place, perhaps even magical. "Hey you there!" called out a voice. Silence swerved around to see who it belonged to. A stallion that looked slightly older but was much leaner and less toned approached him. He was an earth pony who was yellow coated and had a messy carrot top mane that he covered with a pink and white bakers cap. He smiled brightly with a slight under bite. His face was freckled and he had nice emerald eyes. He had a tray of cupcakes mounted on one of his hoofs."Can you try one of these?" "Sure." Silence concentrated his attention on the pastry. He focused his mind to call upon the magic inside of him. Silences horn gave a sudden burst of white light as it was set aglow with magic. The cupcake followed suit as it slowly but steadily rose off of the tray and over towards him. Yes it actually worked! Silence did a mental cheer in his head he usually messed this spell up. He celebrated too soon; he broke his concentration releasing the small pastry from his magical grasp and sent it plummeting unto the ground with a splat. Silence smiled with embarrassment, "sorry been working on that." "No worries I have plenty," the baker said offering another Silence picked up a cupcake in his hoof this time knowing that he'd most likely drop another if he tried magic again. He bit into it. For being a pony who didn't like sweets the cupcake had tasted quite good; too much icing on top of it in Silence’s opinion, but good a good pastry none the less. "Do you like it?" asked the Baker. Silence nodded his mouth still full with the cupcake. He swallowed and couldn’t help a toothy grin. "Hey you must be new!" the yellow stallion announced. "Yeah my caravan is staying just out of town," Silence answered. "Welcome to Ponyville then! My name's Carrot Cake." "It's a pleasure to meet you Mr. Cake." "Please," said the baker with a chuckle, "just call me Carrot." "My name is Silence Silvertongue of the Travelers son of Augur and Olive." Silence did a slight bow and raised his right hoof slightly off of the ground, a traditional greeting that Augur taught Silence to do when introducing himself. Carrot raised his eyebrow at the formal greeting, "your folk ain't from around here right?" "That's right, how could you tell?" Silence returned to his normal standing pose. "The whole old fashioned greeting thing has been outdated since my father was a colt." "Oh. I guess customs change over the years," Silence denoted with slight embarrassment. "I think I went a bit over the top." "Don't worry 'bout it," laughed Carrot. "The ponies 'round here don't mind those sort of things." He dropped the tray in a nearby table."So what brings a nice guy like you to our humble town?" "The thrill of adventure I suppose, the caravan would say otherwise though." "What would they say?" "Trade. Knowledge. Goods. Those sorts of things," listed Silence, “anything to make an extra coin here and there.” "Well I have to get going, there’s a marefriend who is waiting for me at home can’t keep her waiting for too long; a sturdy guy such as yourself must know what that’s like.” “Actually I don’t,” admitted Silence. He never really had a chance to develop an intimate relationship with any mare. The closest would be Mahogany but she’s just a good friend, nothing more. Both he and Mahogany decided it would be best if they didn’t go down that path in case something went wrong they still wanted to be just friends. “Never had time for that sort of thing.” “Well when it happens it happens, it’ll get everyone eventually.” “That’s what they say about cutie marks, but I’m still waiting for mine,” remarked Silence. Carrot looked at Silences flank and sure enough there was no cutie mark there. “How old are you?” “Eighteen,” replied Silence. “Wow that’s practically unheard of, eighteen and still no cutie mark,” said Carrot who had a cutie mark of three carrot cakes. “Can’t imagine what its like.” “Nah I’m used to it,” Silence said. “I’ve always been a late bloomer; late to speak, late to walk, late to develop magic, but they all came to me eventually. I half expect my cutie mark to appear after I turn twenty.” “I bet you that it might come sooner than you think. There’s no better place in the world to discover your talent than in Ponyville,” said the baker. “I have to get going, the cakes aren’t going to bake themselves.” He picked up the tray of cupcakes before leaving. “Perhaps I’ll see you later then?” asked Silence. “Most definitely,” Carrot Cake replied walking down the street. He began to whistle a merry tune as he left. “Charming fellow,” murmured Silence to himself watching the baker turn the corner. Silence wondered if all of the ponies in Ponyville, or even Equestria were this nice. He resumed his leisurely stroll though the town. It was a nice place, the buildings basic but strong architecture that suggested that it was founded by Earth ponies, most of them were all uniformly made and colored but there were a few buildings that stuck out. In to the center of the town was a large tower-like structure that was most likely the town center. Then off to the side of the town was a rather nice looking boutique, but the building that stuck out the most was a large tree-home. Fascinated by the large wooden monolith Silence gradually drew closer to the strange structure. He looked at it closely inspecting the tree. Next to the door was a sign with an open book on it; a near universal sign of a library. Silence opened the door and walked in. The whole inside of the building was carved out; leaving a rather spacious interior that was lined with all sorts of colorfully bound books. The leaves on the branches told him that the tree was still alive, but with the whole inside missing, the tree should be dead. The tree must have some sort of enchantment or magical property that kept the tree alive and growing despite being hollowed out. “Amazing, simply amazing,” gasped Silence in awe as he walked in. He walked about the shelves and looked at the titles of the books; there were books on History, herbology, musical theory, and magic. Magic, a subject that Silence had little resources in studying, was something that he really wanted to look up on as the travelers didn’t have any books on it. Maybe he could find out why he’s so bad at using his magic, or even better improve his abilities. Silence stopped on the small brown book titled "Magic a Basic Guide for Unicorns in Need." Silence picked up the small text and opened to the first page. “Chapter 1: Magic, an Introduction,” he read aloud to himself, “Magic is an innate ability that is gifted to all ponies. While Earth ponies and pegasai have their magic aligned to their domains of sky and ground, unicorns have the ability to use their horns to manipulate the world around them. This is known as ‘practical magic.’” Silence sat down in a nearby chair before reading on. “Magic is a force that surrounds all living creatures in fields known as Magical Planes. Some species like unicorns that generate forms of magical energy, can tap into the Magical Planes in various ways depending on their skill level. The use of Magic by unicorns takes their magical energy and converts it from the Magical Planes into what we view as reality.” Silence stopped reading, “something tells me this isn’t a basics guide,” he said talking to no one in particular. He decided he’d check the book out of the library. Silence took a look around the room and realized that no one was here, not even a librarian. He noticed a stairwell leading up, “maybe there’s somepony upstairs…” Silence walked up the stairs quietly holding the book in his mouth. “With this I’ll never have to taste books again,” he thought to himself. At the top of the staircase was a door that was left slightly ajar. Silence nudged it open and walked into the room. When he closed the door it made a small creaking sound. “Hello?” "Eeep!" squeaked a frightened voice. Crack! Silence felt a sudden pain strike him on his head. He fell to the floor in a daze. His ears were ringing loudly. "Oh my goodness I'm so sorry! Are you okay?" "Ugh," Silence rubbed his head. His eyesight was all hazy making it hard to see who was talking. "Yeah I'll be fine." "I'm so sorry you startled me, and I dropped a book and it well... I’m so sorry..." "No it’s my fault really, I didn’t knock," he said, "I would like to-" Silence looked up and his eyes met hers. She had beautiful sapphire blue eyes that sparkled and radiated like gemstones. Her coat was a deep shade of yellow that seemed to sparkle like the morning sunlight. Her mane was a blazing red that flowed down to her shoulders that was only parted around her horn. From the first time he laid his eyes on her he felt an unknown feeling. He felt a strange sensation in his chest that caused his heart to race, rapidly increasing its pounding tempo. He felt rushed when he had all the time in the world. He felt anxious when there was no reason to be. She was the perfect match for him; a smile for his frown; a golden sun to his silver moon. He would be anything for her. Do anything for her. Be her shield, her friend, her lover. For the first time in his life it wasn’t an impediment that left him speechless. He wanted to say something but one thousand words wanted to come out at once he couldn’t decide what to say. "I do not have a speech impediment. I can speak clearly and can dictate my words with precision and accuracy," Silence recited in his head hoping the words would calm down his racing thoughts, but it was to no avail. “What’s your name?” she asked innocently. She helped lift him up off of the ground and brushed him off. He was still struck by her beauty making it hard for him to find his voice. He swallowed. "…Si-Silence," he stammered. "My names Page," She said, "You don't look to good, are you sure your okay?" "Mmm-hmm, I feel fine. Great really." He really did, minus the bump to his head Page levitated a book from the ground. It was a thick textbook that looked rather heavy, but she lifted it without a problem. Silence doubted he could do that. Why was his magic so much weaker than every other unicorn he met? "Nopony usually visits the library, much less check out a book. That's why I was so surprised when you walked in," explained Page as she shelved the book in its proper place. "It's sad really. I'm the only one who reads these books." "I'd like to check out one." "Really?!" she exclaimed suddenly her face was all smiles. "I'll get the catalog." She led Silence downstairs. She walked over to a shelf and pulled out a huge book that Silence assumed was the catalog. She blew over the cover sending dust into the air. She opened it to a blank page; the third page to be exact. She wasn’t kidding when she said that nopony checked out any books. “Here we are,” she announced, “just sign your name, and the book’s title.” She handed him a quill and ink. He quickly penned his name and the book. ”Perfect!” she exclaimed, “now if you’re interested in other magic texts might I recommend…” Silence wasn’t exactly paying attention to what she was saying but she looked so happy to talk about her books. Her blue eyes glistened with a thrill of life that Silence had hardly seen in the many ponies that he met. “-so what do you think?” She looked at him with her ocean blue eyes awaiting an answer. “Oh. S-sorry I kind of spaced out there, can you repeat the question?” “Um, sure. You spaced out…” She looked crestfallen. She withdrew back behind her mane, hiding her face. “Don’t take it that way it’s just you seemed so happy earlier, and I couldn’t help but notice that you look so beautiful when you’re exited,” Silence blurted out without thinking. Silence had to resist the urge to facehoof himself, he just messed up really badly. "I blew it!" he thought. He tried to think of ways to recover but he drew a blank. “I do?” She had a sweet blush redden across her face. She dropped her gaze from silence avoiding eye contact. She had a nervous smile, and twirled her crimson mane around. He could still bring this back around. “That was a bit too forward wasn't it?" "Yes, well no, um." she was at a loss for words. Silence couldn't count all of the times he felt that way. "I took it as a compliment. It was really sweet." She smiled endearingly. Safe. He let out a sigh of relief. He didn't realize he was holding his breath. "Thanks." Silence returned the smile. He wondered if she felt the same way for him that he did for her. Here he was, falling head over hooves for a complete stranger, a kind of story that you only read about in a romance novel. He looked at the clock in the room. Could it already be that late? He should leave but he didn't want to go."I have to get going." "Goodbye Silence!" "Goodbye Page." "Oh! Don't forget your book." Both of their hooves reached for the book. When they touched, Silence felt a strange woozy sensation overtake him, followed shortly after with a sharp pain centered on his head. He felt a disturbance, and a surge of magical energy overtake him. -========- A small yellow filly who was busy reading a book on her bed giggling as she did so. “Page!” called a voice from a different room. “Coming mother!” The little yellow filly put the book down and galloped out of the room at top speed racing towards her mother. "There's my special daughter, what kind of adventures were you on today?" "I sailed across the seven seas with Sunbad the Pirate finding secret treasure!" The young filly acted out a sword fighting pose. "Then we fought our way out of an ambush of evil pirates." She slashed her imaginary rapier through the air. "Then we returned to Sunset Isle to fight the- woah!" the filly slipped and fell down. Her mother laughed and Page joined in. The two shared a loving hug. "I love you mother," Whispered Page. "I love you too." Her mother whispered back. -========- "You okay?" asked a voice, "you kind of spaced out there." Silence found himself back in the library. He rubbed his head, the sharp pain was dissapating as fast as it came. "What the heck just happened?" He looked at Page and she seemed to not be bothered by anything in particular apart from the concern she had for him. Silence shook his head a few times attempting to clear up his thoughts. "Yeah I'm fine just a… dizzy spell. Must be the book you dropped." She had an apologetic look on her face. "Okay then, the books due in a week. I hope you enjoy it, that book helped me a lot with understanding magic." She carried on as if nothing had happened. Had nothing happened? "I'll see you again?" said Silence phrasing it as more of a question. "Yeah I hope to see you soon, it would be...nice." She smiled. "Untill then." Silence took his leave. Silence left the room pondering what had just happened. What a strange feeling and that vision... was it in the past? It wasn't in his past, but was it hers? Silence left for the camp; he was done exploring and adventuring for one day. There was something beyond what was normal. Was it magic? If it was perhaps the book that he checked out would hold some answers to his questions... When Silence arrived at the Travelers camp everypony was done setting up for a two week stay and each was busy preparing for their first venture into the town. Silence located his family's tent and stepped in through the draped door. "There he is!" called out Augur as he noticed his son walk into the home. "We've been worried about you!" "Where the hay have you been?!" demanded Olive. "In town." "What were you doing?" "I don't think that's the right question," said Augur taking a step back. "We should be asking where did you get your cutie mark!?" He pointed a hoof at Silence’s flank. "My what?" ~~--------------~~ Silences eyes shot open. Twilight reared back falling over and onto the floor. Silence flicked on the lights. His mouth curved down into a snarl. He angrily scratched a note into the paper. "Why did you do that? Why would you do this to me?" "Do what?" "You know what you did! Do you enjoy causing me pain and suffering?" "No I just want to understand what's happening to you and what happened to Fluttershy." "You would never understand." Silences expression softened a bit when she read the words, he realized they were a bit more hurtful than what he intended. "What did you see?" "I-I don't know." "Tell me." "You were in Ponyville, but you weren't you, you were different, younger..." said Twilight, "...and you could speak!" He sighed. "A lifetime ago I could speak my mind, but I speak no more." "Why can't you speak?" "Speech is something that shouldn’t be cast aside lightly. I know that now." "You took away your own voice?!" she asked. "In a fashion." The pen strokes were slightly lighter this time. "I must ask you to leave now.” "What? Why? I have so many questions and the doctors say that you should be watched over." "I don't care what they say, you know not what you have just set in motion. Now I politely ask you to GET. OUT." His words were barely visible in the low lighting of Silences bedroom. "I'm not leaving and you can't make me." Silence tried to write something down but his pen ran out of ink. His eyes twitched in frustration. He was cut off of his way with communicating with her. He checked his nightstand to see if there were any pens quills or anything else to write with. Finding nothing, Silence left the room and briskly trotted down the stairs. Twilight followed behind him a few moments later. She found him rummaging through his saddlebags he pulled out a small black book. Curious, Twilight looked for a title but there was none to be found. She opened it to the first page but Silences hoof quickly closed it before she could read its contents. He gave her a death glare his stormy gray eyes staring intently at her. "Sorry, I won't touch anything, I promise." Twilight gave a halfhearted smile. Silence resumed his search but would constantly glance to see what Twilight was doing keeping a close watch on her. His long search proved fruitful as his brandished a nice looking fountain pen. "Please, don't look though my personal affects. Some of these things hold a certain sentimental value." "What's in this book?" "Nothing you need to see." "Argh! You're so difficult to work with, there's no way I can help you if you don't let me know what troubles you." "You think you want to know what troubles me; but to know is to be encumbered with an unnecessary burden. One that you are not fit to carry. You just wouldn't understand." "How could you know that? You've only just met me two days ago? I could understand if you just tell me." "No." "You're more stubborn than Applejack!" exasperated Twilight, "What could possibly be so bad?" "Twilight, I am a wicked stallion. I have caused pain and suffering in my life. You come here and care for me, not knowing that you are caring for a ghost; a mere shadow of the one I used to be. Leave me be, even a talented unicorn such as yourself cannot mend a broken heart." "Silence, you’re not a bad pony," she said, "I've seen a part of your past and you were the sweetest guy. I'm sure Page thought so too." A look of pain crossed Silences face. "You speak as if you know her." "If you didn't return to Ponyville I never would have. I met her through your eyes and memories." Silence wrote nothing. His ear began to twitch. His eyes grew distant and begun to glaze over. "Silence are you alright?" "I need," he paused, "my medication. Do. Not. Touch. Anything." he tapped the words then underlined each to emphasize them. "You have my word." Silence walked over to the cellar door. He pulled out a key ring and slid a small key into the doorknob unlocking it. He lit a candle and walked down, his hoof steps making loud creaking noises on the old steps. He disappeared from view then did the candles glow. Twilight had a nagging feeling to follow him but she gave him her word that she would stay put. She glanced over at the small black book. It was practically beckoning her to come over and read it. She resisted the temptation, she was already close to not being trusted by Silence, and losing a friends trust is the fastest way to lose a friend. Twilights ears perked up as she heard Silence returning from the cellar. He closed the door and locked it behind him. Along with the candle he was caring a small closed vial of clear liquid. He blew out the candle and placed it down. He grabbed the pen and notepad. "I'm going to take this and then go directly to bed. You should do the same, long nights will make one weary come tomorrow." "Goodnight then." "Goodnight." Silence grabbed his bags with the black book in them and walked upstairs. He closed the door and Twilight could hear the soft click of the lock. He wouldn’t risk being disturbed again. Twilight stared at the painting of Miss Readheart that was hung over the fireplace. She looked so thoughtful and serene. In the bottom right corner of the painting was a familiar signature. "For Page, Silence Silvertongue." The only thing different was that the "i" in silence was dotted with a small heart. "He loved her..." Twilight's thoughts trailed off, "...but where is she?" -========- Chapter 6: The Cursed Gift "Hmm " he was lost deep in thought. "What is it Augur?" asked Olive. "I never expected this to happen, least of all to you Silence," said Augur. "I don't understand." Silence tried to wrap his mind around everything. "When you touched this mare did you see a vision of the past?" "Yes, well I think I did." "Argur it has begun." "You're right." "Can somepony explain to me whats happening to me?" Silence was a bit frightened now. What had he done? Why was this happening to him? "Silence you have been born with a gift, a very special gift that runs in my family for many many generations." He sighed, "Silence you're a Remembrancer." --==========-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below. Chapter 6: The Cursed GiftSilence Unbroken Chapter 6: The Cursed Gift By: Midway Bridge Fitting Music: Red Skies "Oh our son is all grown up!" cheered Olive all anger in her voice faded. She now sat up straight and marveled at her son's new cutie mark. "What did you get it for?" Silence looked at his cutie mark. What did it even mean? Most cutie marks didn’t even look anything like that. "I-I'm not sure. Something strange happened at the library earlier today and I panicked, I never even noticed I got it." This caught Augurs attention and his ears perked up, "Something strange?" "Yeah there was this mare and when we touched… I saw something." "We?" asked Olive suddenly interrested. "There was this mare. she was really nice and she helped me check out a book from the collection they had at the library." "Was she cute?" inquired Olive. A typical mothers' question. "I guess," said Silence. Truth be told he really thought that she was attractive, but he wouldn't tell his parents that. "What's her name?" "Page." "Hmm…" he was lost deep in thought. He brushed his mane and stared off into the distance. "What is it Augur?" asked Olive. "I never expected this to happen, least of all to you Silence." "I don't understand." "When you touched this mare, did you see a vision of the past?" "Yes, well I think I did." "Augur it has begun." "You're right." "Can somepony explain to me what’s happening to me?" Silence was a bit frightened now. What had he done? Why was this happening to him? "Silence you have been born with a gift, a very special gift that runs in my family for many, many generations." He sighed, "Silence you're a remembrancer." "A what?" Silence questioned. He wasn’t familiar with the term. "A remembrancer," he answered succinctly as if it meant something to his son. "Any contact with ponies can cause you and possibly them to relive past events." Silence thought about this. "But I've touched other ponies before, why here? Why now?" "I don't know. It hasn't occurred in the family for many, many, generations." Augur closed his emerald eyes. “How does this even happen?” “The blood of the Silvertongue’s runs in your veins,” said Augur. “We all have the ability to an extent, but what you described was something beyond my capabilities.” “You can see the past when others touch you?” “No, I can only hear whispers, a word or phrase said in the past, related to what the persons thinking, and that rarely happens if ever. Sometimes I can guess what somepony is thinking about, but it has been almost a year now since it happened last.” “Why did you say that you least expected it to happen to me? It seems like you’re not telling me something.” Secrets were something Silence never kept from his parents. They had any secrets from him, or so he thought. Olive glanced expectantly at her husband. “You should tell him.” “…Silence have you ever wondered why you were named so?” “Not really, it never seemed important.” Usually the ponies names had to do with their talent, and even more often their cutie mark. Silence was a strange name when he thought about it now. Augur sat down before he regaled his tale. Silence did the same. “There is a long story behind it all started on a stormy night almost 19 years ago…” ~~--------------~~ Most births resulted in a loud crying baby to be born, but this one was different. He was stillborn; he made no sound except for the soft breathing. The mother was even more quiet than her son. “Common honey, speak to me!” Augur shook the mare but to no avail her limbs rapidly grew cold. He pressed his ear to her chest and listened intently. He heard nothing but the crackling of lightning and the splashes of rain striking the roof overhead. He heard no heartbeat. She was dead. Tears stung in Augur’s eyes. He quietly sobbed in mourning of his passed wife. He kissed her now chilled face, hoping that his love would bring her back to him. “I love you so much, please, just stay with us…” “Augur, you’re son…” said the doctor. He held the foal in his hooves. “I fear for his health. These minutes may be his last.” “Don’t you say that!” hollered Augur at the doctor in his grief fueled rage. “Don’t you dare tell me that my son will die too! He’s all that I have left of her!” “He was stillborn. He is weak. He will die.” It wasn’t the first time that the doctor had lost a patient, but the death of a mother and child, along with the father having witnessed it was overwhelming. He tried his hardest to maintain his professionalism. To prevent his voice from cracking he kept his sentences brief and to the point. It took all of his willpower to prevent tears from coming to his eyes. “Hand him over to me, I want to see him.” Augur held out his hooves. The doctor carefully placed the foal in the fathers loving embrace. He clutched tightly to the small child. The foal was cold to the touch like his mother, but his chest rose and fell. The foal’s pale orange coat and short red mane was slowly becoming drenched in the father’s tears as he silently wept. The doctor and the midwife watched careful not to disturb the grieving stallion. The midwife’s eyes were full of tears which she openly wept without a sound, the tears flowing like streams down her face. She had witnessed the events as they unfolded; she aided the mother in the deliverance of the foal. “Go clean yourself up,” ordered the doctor dismissing her from the woeful environment, sparing her from the scene and the painful memories that would be born from it. She left the room without a word. The doctor put a reassuring hoof on the mourning fathers shoulder. Augur rolled the touch off of him. “Leave me be. I wish to mourn alone.” The doctor did just that, leaving Augur, the foal and the deceased mother in the cold, dimly lit room. Determined to not fully show his true mourning before the others, Augur had reserved himself, but with them gone now what little resistance he had holding his feelings back broke. He poured out his feelings of loss in wails of pain and sobs of suffering. Each second felt like a millennium, drawing out his grief to what seemed eons of torment. "This is a life not worth living." he thought to himself. He eyed a surgical knife contemplating how he would use it. “I’m sorry for your loss,” spoke a chilling voice interrupting his thoughts. Augur tensed up he didn’t expect anyone to be in the room with him. He turned to see a pony that was clad in an ebony cloak and cowl that covered his head. He was shrouded in a black haze that swallowed the light around him making him hard to perceive. The strange visitor sent shivers down Augur’s spine. He emanated some darker and ancient power that cast fear into Augur’s mind. “Who are you?” asked Augur clutching his son closer to him to protect him from the strange visitor. “I go by many names in many tongues. I am the eternal harbinger of darkness, the keeper of the world beyond.” “You’re Death.” “Some fancy calling me that,” the figure mused. “You have my deepest condolences for your loss.” “Why would you take her away from me you fiend? She was everything to me and you reared her from me well before she was supposed to be… we were to grow old together raising our son.” “It was how it was supposed to be,” The apparition stated with no warmth in his voice. “It was her time… as it is his.” He pointed at the child that Augur held. “No, you’re not taking him from me too.” “This child must die.” “Why must he? What has he done?” “He has done nothing. It's the way the world works, and has worked. He has just been destined to die.” “And who made you the one who gets to decide who lives?” “Do not question me!” barked the figure with pure malice. The room grew cold and the black haze grew thick. Thunder rolled outside. Underneath the cowl Augur could see two white eyes now glaring at him angrily. He unfurled massive black wings. “I was there when the Ancient Laws of this world were written.” “Why do you come here?” asked Augur determined to not show fear. “You must have a purpose to this all.” “I have come to save you from yourself,” the ghastly figure said regaining his cool nature. “What do you mean?” “You know better than I what thoughts linger at the recesses of your mind; too many times have I taken unnecessary souls that were destined to live full lives.” The apparition sighed bringing his wings back to his sides. “I thought that after so many years of taking lives I could save just one…” “I wouldn't take my own life if that’s what you’re getting at,” breathed Augur. “My son and I are going to live. If that is not to be, take me in his place, he has yet to live his life.” “A noble sacrifice, but You have yet to fulfill your purpose.” “And what is your purpose?" demanded Augur pouring out his rage. "To rip apart families and cause bereavement wherever you trod? If you want to save a life, save his.” “I cannot,” remarked the creature. “I felt your foal pass on just a few moments ago. He is no longer in this realm.” “No…” Augur took a look at his newborn son only to realize that Death was right. The foal’s green eyes were now closed and he breathed no more. He gave the dark figure a horrified look. He was at a loss for words. “Truly it is a tragedy to witness when a mother and child both pass on. The choice is yours. Will you join them or live?” “Why do you torment me?” Augur choked out his anguish fully renewed. “Life is a precious gift that I want to not see wasted. There are no words to express how much I long for life. No challenge I wouldn't turn down just to live for one day.” “You bring back my wife and child, and I will do everything in my power to find a way for you to live.” Augur wasn't sure how he would accomplish such a feat, but his aching heart clouded the better judgement of his mind. “Let’s make a deal,” offered Death with a smile. “It is too late for your wife, but your son I can still save. As for your end of the deal you will have to live in uncertainty knowing that I will call upon him in the future, and that he shall do as I say and not stray from my command. If broken the consequences will be more severe than just taking back his life. Your son’s life will follow a path less trodden upon; it will be filled with hardship, pain, and doubt. There may be unforeseeable consequences for us on the path ahead. He shall live a cursed life but it will be a life nonetheless. Do we have an accord?” His words sent shivers down Augur’s spine. You don’t make a deal with Death without reading the fine print; a deal with him could have a payment larger than just a life. “What will you ask of him?” he questioned. “Your son has little time, I feel his soul growing weaker," chided Death avoiding the question. "It is flickering before it's extinguished. Decide now or forever regret it.” Augur thought for a moment, but eventually he resolved his thoughts to an answer. “It’s a deal.” “Splendid, well I bid you farewell. We shall meet again when the time is right. And don’t worry, I won’t ask him to do anything that he won’t already be considering,” crackled Death with a grin. The black haze slowly enveloped Death. “Wait you haven’t fulfilled you part of the bargain!” “It is already done,” Death whispered. Augur looked at his son who he still carried in his forelegs. He was shocked to see what happened next. Slowly starting at his tail the foal turned from red to a colorless grey. The wave of energy moved onto his orange body, it too changing color to a lighter shade of grey than his tail. Then spread to his neck and up to his mane, re-coloring his entire body. When it was done the child’s chest rose and fell a few times. He was now merely asleep. “His body has touched the stream of death giving him this ghostly color. Let it serve as a reminder to the deal we have made.” And with those final words, the cloud of mist dissipated leaving Augur with his son. Augur. There was a sudden knocking on the door. “Augur are you okay in there?” called the doctor from the other side. “We heard shouting and we were worried.” “I’m fine. And so is my son. “ The doctor opened the door when he heard this. “Your son is alright?” he repeated not believing him. Despite seeing Augur a few minutes ago in complete mourning, he had now a content look on his face. He looked at the foal. “He looks healthy to me, a bit frail but healthy. I could have sworn that his coat was orange colored though…” “Must have been a trick of the light,” commented Augur trying to brush the observation off. He had no intention of telling a single soul of what happened that night. “Indeed. Your wife… I’m sorry for asking, but would you like me to cover her?” Augur looked at her for one last time. “I’ll miss you… but we shall meet again.” He kissed her one last time before the doctor covered her underneath a white sheet. “He is so peaceful his silence…” commented Augur. “All stillborns are. I am surprised that he survived. What are you going to name him?” asked the doctor. Augur thought for a moment. “A stillborn child who has cheated Death in order to remain living…” “Come again?” asked the doctor who didn’t hear what Augur said clearly. “Silence. it is a rather fitting name don’t you think?” asked Augur. “Your wife would have loved it.” “Yes… I think so too.” ~~--------------~~ Silence said nothing for a while. He was too shocked and confused to form a coherent thought or question. He looked at Olive, “You- you’re n-not my… moth-mother?” He managed to stammer out. His swarming thoughts brought back his speech difficulties. He couldn’t believe the words as he spoke them. He thought for all of his live that he was her flesh and blood. There was hurt evident in Olive’s countenance. “No. Not by blood.” “She is still your mother Silence,” expressed Augur who went over to reassure his wife. “She cared for you just as any mother would.” “What w-was her na-name?” Silence asked. “It’s was Lily," sighed Augur. "Her name was Lily Garden Silvertongue.” “I-I need time to th-think.” Silence stood up and left the tent-home, he half expected his father to come after him, but he remained inside with his mother. He had no destination in mind but he began to walk. He walked away from his troubling thoughts, his family, his past, everything. He considered going to his friend, but he didn’t want to tell her about everything. There was too much to think about, his cutie mark, his talent, his real mother, and the deal made to give him life. He looked down on his silver colored hoof with disdain, never before had he wondered why he was the way he was. His whole life seemed inverted in on itself. Silence walked for what seemed like ages. He left the camp and wandered deep into the forest that surrounded the outskirts of the small town of Ponyville. --========-- Fluttershy rolled in her bed and sighed. There were few joys in life that matched the feeling of waking up after a long pleasant sleep that was filled with wonderful dreams. Unfortunately, tonight wasn't one of those nights. She was awfully tired and didn't sleep well that night. She didn't have bad dreams or anything; she had hung the dream catcher above her bed and true to his word. She wasn't haunted by nightmares. She did spend a large portion of the night worrying about Silence. She would wonder about many things if he was okay, and then think about what could have possibly caused him to collapse, then she would think about what he could be running away from, then she thought about how he could still be alive if the doctor said he should be dead, but no matter what she did all topics eventually came back to the largest question that was on her mind, "What was he going to say to me before he passed out?" He said that there were a few things she had to know about him, but he started acting strange before he could say anything. Was he going to tell her about his mysterious ailment? Was he going to tell her about his past? Was he going to tell her that he loved her? "No, that's ridiculous. He doesn't feel that way about me," Fluttershy told herself trying to push the thought out of her mind."That the most unreasonable answer there was." "But it wouldn't be bad to hope," she thought to herself. Fluttershy couldn’t deny that she had feeling for him. What she didn't know was how strong those feelings were. She might feel for him in the same way she cares for her animals. He could be just like a sparrow with a broken wing; she would mend him of his problems and then fly away leaving her only diminishing memories of him. She couldn't help but think that just maybe her feelings ran deeper than just that. There was a thumping noise coming from the foot of the bed. She arose to see that her pet bunny wanted something. Angel angrily tapped his foot on the ground and gestured to his wrist. He then rubbed his stomach and did a chewing motion. "Oh sorry Angel, you want your breakfast now?" He gave her a flat unemotional stare. That usually means a very sarcastic ‘yes’. Fluttershy stretched out, flexing her wings gently before descending the stairwell to her kitchen. Something caught her eye. She stopped midflight to see what it was. It was a small black box resting on the coffee table. Silences puzzle box. She still had it from the party. She meant to give it back to him before. Fluttershy picked up the box, wondering what secrets it might hold within. She slid a tile across the top making a click sound as it collided into another piece. "I should probably return this to him," the pegasus told Angel who wasn't particularly in the object she held, all he cared about was his next meal. He tapped his foot and reenacted the hand movements of a clock with his front paws. "Your right, time is wasting," she announced, "We should head over right now." Angel facepawed. He really wished he had the capability to speak; there would be less misinterpretations and misunderstandings. He pointed at the kitchen. "Breakfast, of course," she set down the puzzle box on the kitchen counter and began preparing Angel's meal. Angel hopped up on the chair and prepared his red and white checkered bib, tying it neatly behind his neck. Today the bunny decided he would check out the strange stallion. Since Fluttershy had to check on her animal friends Angel could easily beat her to his house and investigate. With luck he would find something incriminating. He rubbed his paws together, something that would send him out of town and out of his and Fluttershy's life. --======-- "Rarity Mails here!" hollered Sweetie Belle from downstairs. "Those must be the fashion magazines I ordered," called Rarity who was still prepping her mane for the day. "I don't think so it’s a small package with a note attached." "I'll be down in a moment dear." Rarity found this to be strange; she wasn't expecting any packages from anyone. She finished brushing her mane and stared in the mirror making sure that it was curled to perfection. When satisfied, she elegantly walked downstairs making sure to make as little sound as possible. Sweetie Belle was busy packing her saddlebags for school. Sweetie Belle was always up before Rarity. Even if it wasn't a school day Sweetie belle was up and ready to go 'crusading' with her friends. This was a usual morning, minus the mail of course, which Sweetie Belle placed on the table. The mail was a small box wrapped in a brown paper and a neat bowtie knot, and like her younger sister said there was a small envelope laid underneath that was simply addressed "Rarity." Curious the white unicorn opened the envelope first. She immediately recognized the hoof writing when she laid eyes on the message. "Dear Rarity, I won't need this and since you expressed such an interest in my design I decided that you would appreciate this gift the most. I wish I could give you pointers in person like I promised, but I shall part with one small advice: be delicate with something and give it time and eventually it will become something beautiful. -Silence Silvertongue" Puzzled by the message Rarity set the note down, carefully unwrapped the package, and opened the box. Inside was a large spool of thread, a particularly luminescent yellow colored spool of thread. It took Rarity a moment to realize that the spool reflected the light off of it and that she was holding golden thread, and judging by the amount of it, a very expensive length of it. She gasped when she estimated its worth. This spool was easily worth 500 bits, somewhere close to what Rarity priced some of her better designs. This was a tremendously generous gift. She checked the stamp on the package. It was sent yesterday, and since the mail ponies collected around 11:00, Silence must have mailed it before he visited Fluttershy. "Bye Rarity!" hollered Sweetie Belle interrupting Rarity's train of thought. She slammed the door marking her exit from the boutique. "Bye! Have fun at school," Rarity quickly called before her sister was out of earshot. She usually left with at least a goodbye hug. "Okay then Rarity what shall we do today?" she said to herself. She eyed the golden spool of thread. "I suppose a proper thanks would be in order." --======-- Twilight was up much earlier than Silence. She spent her waking hours exploring his house. He had cleaned it top to bottom not missing a single spot. The books on the shelves were arranged by topic then alphabetically by author, the same way most libraries were organized. She tried going into the cellar but it was locked and he took the only know key to it with him to bed along with his saddlebags, the black book, and just about anything else Twilight knew contained something about him. He was incredibly careful not to leave anything for prying eyes to see. She didn't want to go upstairs for fear of waking Silence so she kept her snooping on the ground floor. Twilight felt bad about invading his privacy but she couldn't help it; to Twilight Silence was like a complex math equation that she needed to solve. Like all math problems there were variables; Complicated past: X, Mysterious Ailment: A, inability to Speak: B, Silences ability to share about said topics: C, all in order to get his full story: Y. Y= XAB/C Twilight smiled at her own logic. If only it was as simple as that equation. Real life isn't like math. Unexpected things happen, most of the time changing everything and not following any predictable patterns. There was a loud distinct sound of something glass breaking followed by the sound of stumbling and a crash come from upstairs. Twilight didn't have time to think she rushed upstairs and into Silence's bedroom to see what had happened. She burst through his door magic aglow in preparation for anything. She saw Silence leaning against the bed post, gasping for breath. His coat of grays and silver was stained with a new color now, red. He was bleeding. The sight made Twilight's stomach churn. She didn't like sight of blood. "Are you okay?" He nodded, still panting to catch his breath. A small trickle of crimson liquid flowed from his forehead and down towards his face. "What happened?" He just pointed to his mirror in the room, or rather what was left of it. The thing was practically not a mirror anymore; more pieces were missing than were actually still in the frame. The mirror's shards were coated in a thin layer of Silence's blood around their jagged edges. She looked back at Silence realizing that he must have cut himself on the mirror. There were a few pieces still imbedded in his skin. "Let’s get you cleaned up." --======-- Silence recoiled back when Twilight tried to use a washcloth to clean his cuts. He’d been doing this for a better part of the 10 minutes Twilight’s been attempting to help. “You’re not making this any easier.” She tried to sound calm and empathetic when she said this, but there was evidence of annoyance in her voice. He was being incredibly difficult. Silence remained tense not breaking eye contact with the cloth that Twilight was holding the cloth in her hoof. He wouldn’t even let her near him if she did it by magical means. He absolutely refused even a basic healing spell, which would have made this whole process a lot quicker. “Just relax and trust me.” He loosened up a bit, but was still obviously uncomfortable with others touching him. She drew closer with the cloth, moving slowly to not startle him. When she made contact he cringed and closed his eyes instinctively as pain stung him. "Sorry," Twilight apologized. She drew back, "I'm not very good at this." Silence opened his eyes, and gave her an undefined look. "What? I know I'm bad at this, okay but you have to let me try." Silence shook his head no. Twilight had to suppress an angry growl. There was a soft knock at the door. "Um, hello?" called a demurer voice. "That must be Fluttershy," reasoned Twilight standing up, "She'd be better at this than me." Silence let out a sigh of relief. He still had cuts that needed attention and Twilight was quite right; she was not very good at patchwork. "Hi Twilight," greeted Fluttershy when her unicorn friend opened the door, "is Silence around?" "Yeah, he's back there, poor guys been through a mirror." "Come again?" asked Fluttershy. "He’s hurt," stated Twilight. "How badly? Will he be okay?" Fluttershy flew past Twilight not waiting for an answer. "He just needs a few stitches." Silence smiled. He looked a lot worse than he felt. His mane was in complete disarray and his coat was colored red around his cuts which there were a rather large amount of them. "Let me get started right away," Fluttershy pulled out a first aid kit from her small saddlebags that she is wearing. "I'm surprised you have one of those," remarked Twilight. "Oh I never leave home without one just in case I meet a little creature who’s been hurt." "That's handy." "Now hold still Silence," she had gauze in her hoof and she quickly. He backed away when she approached. "Now I know that it will hurt for just a teeny tiny bit but afterwards I'll make it all better. I promise," she reassured. "Just be patient and strong and well get you through this." He nodded. "Would this be easier if you lied down?" He walked over to the couch and collaped on it. He didn't seem to care about staining the couch. Fluttershy followed closely behind, caring the first aid kit in her mouth. She set it down on the coffee table next to the sofa and pulled up a chair for her to sit own. "Are you ready?" He nodded his head. He watched her carefully as she approached him with the proper medical equipment. When she touched him he tensed but then slowly relaxed under Fluttershy’s rhythmic motions. It stung a little bit and his right rear hoof would occasionally twitch when it hurt a lot, whenever that happened Fluttershy would wait a little bit before continuing. He laid his head down comfortably on a pillow as she worked. His breathing slowed down to a relaxed rate. Silence closed his eyes. Twilight watched the two. Fluttershy's expression was unreadable. It might have been a mix of determination and compassion. She was completely silent as she worked save for the small whispers of encouragement. To Fluttershy this moment was incredible. It was the most intimate she got with a member of the opposite sex. She was particularly proud of herself that she wasn't blushing. His body was cool to the touch, unnaturally so. Just as it was the night of the party. Neither troubling thoughts nor painful memories came into her mind. His ‘cursed gift’ as he called it didn’t occur. She enjoyed the sensation of making physical contact with him. Despite being chilling to the touch, she felt comforted by it; much like a cool breeze on an autumn night. She reached for a needle and surgical stitching. She cringed when she was stitching Silence in a few of his deeper cuts; he would jerk every time the needle pierced his skin. He clenched his teeth together. "I'm sorry I don't have any anesthetics," she apologized, "I know it hurts, but we're almost done now." He nodded his head slowly as Fluttershy continued her work. Twilight was impressed, Fluttershy was very knowledgeable when it came to medical practices, but when it came to handling Silence who wanted nothing with the patchwork she did exceptionally well. He put up little resistance to Fluttershy and she got more work done in 5 minutes than Twilight thought she herself could do in an hour. Fluttershy pulled out a pair of scissors and cut the thread that she was stitching with. "There all done. Feel better?" Silence nodded again and sighed, relieved that the ordeal was over. "Just lay here on the couch and rest for a little bit." Fluttershy got up to wash her hoofs off in the sink. Cleaning up Silence left a thin layer of red on her hooves and she wanted to be rid of it as soon as possible. She turned on the faucet and put her hooves under the warm running water. Twilight followed her into the kitchen. "Wow Fluttershy, you did very well with him." "It was nothing really, but what happened exactly?" "I'm not really sure. I think that he just stumbled into his mirror and it broke. I didn't see it happen." "That’s horrible,” muttered Fluttershy. “Now that you’re here, do you mind if I quickly go check on Spike? I need to make sure he’s doing his work and not raiding the fridge.” Last time he did that she grounded him for a week. She had also asked if Spike could do a little bit of research to see if anything came up about the strange cutie mark that Silence had. “Yes that’ll be fine,” said Fluttershy. “I’ll just clean up around here for a bit.” After Twilight left Fluttershy checked upstairs to see what her friend was talking about. The room that she assumed was Silence’s bedroom was completely ruined. The mirror wasn’t simply broken it was shattered violently. Shards of it were all across the room, some of the larger pieces were even lodged into the wall like deadly projectiles. Fluttershy inspected the mirror frame, careful to not cut herself on the jagged edges. The mirror frame had a black scorch mark on it like a raging inferno had licked the surface. She put her hoof on it. It was still warm from whatever had caused the burn. There was a snapping sound behind her. She yelped in fright. Her wings shot up in fear. Something or someone had followed her into the room. --======-- Twilight left Silences house with more questions than she had before she entered. When she returned home, Spike was still busy researching just like she told him to do. "Twilight I think I found something," announced Spike, "look at this." Held up a rather large old brown text, "I found it in a book on crime and punishment." "Crime and punishment? When did you start reading up on law?" asked Twilight looking at the page. "Don't ask," he grumbled. "Just look at this." He pointed to a paragraph in the text. “In the pre-classical era ponies who had committed a serious crime of the highest offence: blasphemy, treason, and…”she hesitated before saying the last word, "…murder." "Keep reading," Spike encouraged. "Those convicted of these offenses were typically banished or in rare occasions, and if the crime was serious enough, would receive 'the black mark'. The black mark is issued by," Twilight gasped. "Burning off the cutie mark of a pony," finished Spike. There was a silence following the words as they sunk in. "That’s… unthinkable,” whispered Twilight."Who would do such a thing to somepony?" She reluctantly read on. "The burn wound heals unlike any other; it reforms as a large strange misshaped black mark. It often has extreme side effects that relate to being disconnected with one’s cutie mark, making the case of each individual unique and near unpredictable. The black mark is widely considered the worst punishment usually reserved for the crime of murder and can only be issued by Princess Celestia. The black mark hasn't been used since it was deemed too cruel of a punishment back in the second meeting of the New Tri-Archial court." She put the book down when she finished reading."Princess Celestia? She wouldn't do that. Would she?" "Twilight ponies can change in a thousand years, times were different back then." "But if Silence has the black mark… that means he’s a-a” "Murderer." --======-- Chapter 7: One Lifetime Ago Those three words. Those three words that are the most difficult words in the world to say. Once those three words are said there is no turning back, the speaker has fully exposed themselves and their innermost thoughts are shared with the world. The wait between those three words and their response seems crushing. The words that follow can be more so. They could fill one with joy. They could cause untold despair. Those three words when combined in such a way have the power to move mountains, and topple kingdoms. Those three simple words. --======-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below. Chapter 7: One Lifetime AgoChapter 7: One Lifetime Ago Silence Unbroken Chapter 7: One Lifetime Ago By: Midway Bridge Fitting Music: Across the Night Sky A cutie mark represents a pony’s talents as an image. Most of the time the images were a literal interpretation for their talent, but for those with surreal, figurative, and intangible talents a more symbolic mark is usually found. Silence's cutie mark was different than most. To the casual observer it was an ornate mirror. Unlike most cutie marks, the mirror actually reflected the light around him, and a hazy reflection of his surroundings could be seen in it. Silence found it most peculiar. Not that there was any light where he was currently walking. He felt no novelty or grandiosity from the mark. it was just a foreign stain on his coat, reminding him of the boiling feelings he felt. Anger. Distrust. Hurt. Love. Forgiveness. The strongest feeling he felt was uncertainty. He was uncertain of what was, is, and what is to come. Silence trudged through the Everfree forest, all four of his legs ached for rest. He was hopelessly lost. Silence cursed himself for his stupidity in not keeping track of which way he went. He thought if he just walked in the direct opposite direction he would come back out. He was horribly wrong. He marked a few trees by scraping their sides with stones, when he came across a tree that already had a scratch on it he realized he was walking in circles. It was hard to tell through the thick canopy of leaves but he knew it was growing dark and he had no form of shelter. He also knew there may be foul creatures that come out at night capable of doing somepony harm. Silence willed himself not to panic keeping him mind under control by not thinking about the 'what if?' He had two options. Continue trying to find a way out, or to find shelter. Both of which required him to keep on moving to do so he decided that he'd stop by shelter if he found it but would keep walking otherwise. He got a crazy idea. If he could climb one of the trees and look around he could find the nearest way towards town and easily go from town back home. With that plan in mind, he stopped at a tree that he assumed had study enough limbs to support his weight. He found a foothold and started his accent. Silence made slow progress, careful to test the capacity of each limb before using it. He looked down. He was about 50ft in the air and still had a long way to go. A fall from this high up could prove fatal. Silence got a queasy feeling and he forced himself to close his eyes and think of being someplace else. He wasn't afraid of heights really, or even falling. It was what happened after falling from high places that scared him. He pressed onward, scaling the tree's bark and limbs. When Silence arrived at the top he expected a better view. He could barely make out anything but a sea of trees and the top few rays of the setting sun. Against one area near the horizon there was a small sea of lights. That must be Ponyville which was about North North East, from where he was. Using the moss that grew on the north sides of trees as a makeshift compass he could make his way out of here. Things were looking bright for the dark hours soon to come. Silence in despite his newfound hope was just as careful on his decent as he was during his climb. The tree creaked and Silence stopped. Fear froze him to the spot. He listened carefully to the sounds of the wood surrounding him. The creaking stopped as he slowly removed his hind leg from the weak branch. Safe. He tried a different branch this time even slower than the last. No creaking. Removing his right foreleg from the branch above he smoothly placed it in a new foot hold made out if a small hole in the tree. He heard a quick snapping sound and felt his left leg slip from above. The sudden gain of weight was distributed mostly to the one branch closest to his center of gravity. That branch too gave way and Silence felt himself plummet down to the forest floor. --=======-- "Agh, my head," Silence moaned. He didn't recall the exact moment if impact with the ground but it definitely left a reminder on his head. A fall like that should have killed him. He found himself in an unfamiliar bed. "Where-" "Hush now my injured friend, careful that your cuts aren't opened," said a strange voice. It had a very distinct accent that Silence soon placed as Zebrican. He looked over and sure enough there was a black and white stripped pony standing over a bubbling cauldron. "Many thanks to you friend," Silence said in a foreign tongue. Silence knew how to speak the Zebrican language fluently, because the travelers spent an entire year in that continent. That year was the most frightening year of his life; Zebrica was full of predators that wouldn't think twice before killing. The Zebras who lived there were a hardy type and had a rich culture. Despite all of the dangers of their world, the Zebras were some of the friendliest equines Silence had ever met. "You speak my native tongue, a feat that can only be accomplished by some," the Zebra continued in Common Equine (English). "When I set out for my walk today I did not know I'd meet a fellow foreigner in dismay." "How can you tell I’m not from around here?" She sighed. "Most ponies treat me with upmost reprimand. I do not blame them for being afraid of what they don't understand." "Potion making is a dying art," said Silence eyeing the cauldron suspiciously, "most societies just rely on magic to get things done." "What about you young unicorn, do you use the gift in which you were with born?" "Alas it is not my decision to make, my magic abilities are rather lacking." "Is that why you got this book?" asked the zebra pointing to 'A Basic Guide to magic for Unicorns in Need,' "I hope you don't mind if I stole a look." "Not at all. What are you called?" asked Silence. "Zecora is my name; I ask of you the same." "Silence Silvertongue." "Of your travels you must be wary, but what brought you to this forest that's so scary?" "I needed to think, and to be away from all of the mess of a life I have, and all of the questions." "Perhaps the answers in which you seek can be found in a place much less bleak." She chuckled to herself warmly. She must be somewhere close to Silences age. 19 years perhaps. "In hindsight your right but I'm glad to have came here, I got to meet you someone who seems to understand what it's like to be different." "You are different you say, but I wonder why? Is there more to you than what meets the eye?" she raised an eyebrow in interest. "I'm apparently something called a remembrancer." "I am not familiar with this word.” She had a confused look on her face. “Sounds to me like something quite absurd." Silence cracked a smile. "It kind of is. But enough about me, I should be heading back home." "There are many creatures that reside, in the shadows it is best that you stay inside." "But my family will worry about me," Silence said, “I need to get home.” "Better to have them be left in doubt, than to give them something to worry about." Silence thought for a moment. It was the truth, he didn't know the way back, and venturing out now could cause some sort of injury or what not. "What should I do?" "You can stay here if you wish; I can provide a soft bed and a warm traditional dish." "I really don't want to impose on you, but thank you for your hospitality." "Oh you are too kind, I assure you that I do not mind." she poured out some of the cauldrons contents into an ornamental wooden bowl. The orange broth gave off a lot of steam. She brought it over to him. "Thank you." Silence took the bowl. "Do you always have to speak in couplets?" Zecora smiled. "Is it really such a crime to speak in words that always rhyme?" "I suppose not." --=======-- After the meal Silence was set up to sleep in Zecora's bed. Silence originally protested but the zebra seemed keen on making him sleep there. Zecora had said that she'd sleep elsewhere but she never settled down. She would mix ingredients in the cauldron while singing folk songs from her country. She would always cast expectant glances at Silence who was pretending to be asleep. "You know ponies tend to breathe when they sleep. What bothering thoughts do you keep?" Silence didn't realize he was holding his breath. He let it out in one big sigh. "It's just that everything in my life seems so different now. My mother who raised me didn't give birth to me, my father made a deal with Death, and I'm apparently some sort of sideshow freak who can read into other ponies’ pasts. Not to mention I think that I met somepony special who I don't know if she likes me. I'm so unsure what to do." Zecora remained silent. Se mulled over everything the grey stallion had told her. "Very high your issues seem to climb. Perhaps you should handle one problem at a time. Your mom not giving birth to you has an easy solution, tell her that you don't care whether or not she is a substitution. Let her know that she will always have your affectionate love, and that there is no other mother that you think of. As for your father it was his decision to make, how it affects you is up to debate. Your love interest is really no business of mine, you should just and things will unfold with time." "Hmm…" thought Silence. "I suppose that’s good advice." "It may not be the best, but go to sleep you need the rest." Silence said nothing but rolled over in the bed and soon enough sleep took him away from his worries. --=======-- Silence walked out into the forest clearing and took in a deep breath of air. He left the house before his hostess awoken. He did leave a parting gift just like he had been raised to do. He left a small sum of coin for her to have. Silence would have left more but it was all he had carried with him. She had pointed out the way to town the night before. He walked down the clear-cut path certain now of where he was going. He decided he could try to read a bit of the book along the way. About 20 pages into the book it stopped giving its explanation and theories of how and why magic works and started listing basic spells. One of the spells was a levitation spell that was much easier to cast than the one Silence already knew. While it was less strenuous and required less concentration to maintain than the previous one, but it was limited to small objects and short distances. Silence immediately tried it out on the book. After a few failed attempts, it floated effortlessly next to him. The fact that he overcame a spell that he was known by all in the Travelers to botch filled him with delight. The small taste of achievement left him ravenously eager for more. A simple page turner spell allowed Silence to flip pages without having to drop the book turn the page and recast the levitation spell. He never thought that magic could be this great. In the 18 years of his life magic finally seemed to click for him. Perhaps it was related to him getting his cutie mark. He flipped through a few basic spells to see what else there was. He noted it listed the rest of the spells by category, or rather formally called schools of magic. Since he was unsure as to what each school was he decided to defer back to the beginning of the book that went into great depth on magical theory and study. "Chapter 2: Schools of Magic Practical magic can be broken down into what are called Schools of Magic. Schools of Magic are the logical ordering and categorizing spells and fields of study. Usually a unicorn is highly skilled in one or two schools of magic, or sometimes skilled in parts of a few schools of magic. This usually relates to the unicorns cutie mark and talents. While many scholars disagree on the amount of schools and what qualified as a school of magic, there are a few that are widely accepted. Natural magic, or magic that each pony, be it earth, pegasus, or unicorn, possesses at birth. The most common example is the phenomenon that pegasai can walk on clouds as if solid ground. This effect can be duplicated with the cloud walker spell (pg.48). Natural magic can be observed in some forms of life outside of equines. Most non-equine magical creatures have limited magical ability but some rare species of dragons are capable of magic of similar caliber to that of a unicorns. The school of Manipulation, or more commonly known as basic magic, is a school that has its basis around telekinesis, illuminating spells, and some smaller scaled spells that alter the physical environment or in some cases the user. The school of Manipulation is unique in the sense that all unicorns are capable of using it regardless of their cutie marks or talents. (For more info on cutie marks effects on magical abilities see chapter 17). There are a few scholars who regard the school of Manipulation as simply a unicorns Natural magic.” Silence made a mental note to check chapter 17 before reading on. “Combat magic houses all of the offensive and defensive spells for use in magical duels. While participating in duels to the death is banned in Equestria and it is highly regarded as uncivil by society, the teaching of Combat spells is allowed in some schools and private study. While most spells can be applied outside of combat, the use of a few outside of self-defense or defense of a third party is considered a felony. This text advises strong caution when dealing with combat magic and starting with other schools first. The school of Restoration is one of the most commonly practiced schools in Equestria. The use of magic in medicine was used in the Pre-Equestrian times and is long thought to be the oldest schools in existence along with Combat and Manipulation. Since spells for medical use is the most practical use for Restoration it is sometimes called the school of Healing. Medical practices that use magic are constantly evolving and refining techniques making Restoration one of the most prominent fields of magical study. More complicated Restoration spells are required for more specific ailments. Take note that not all illnesses can be cured through spells including degenerative diseases, cancer, and most physical impairments. In extreme cases of medical emergency it is simply easier and safer to heal the conventional way. The school of Summoning is divided into two main areas, creating something from magical energy, and conjuring something specific from the magical planes. Summoning is one of the least studied schools due to the process taking a very long time and being incredibly taxing. A unicorn requires complete concentration throughout the entire process otherwise the construct will dissipate or return to magical energy. There are a few branches of summoning magic that are considered illegal, such as summoning living creatures and necromancy. Some of the summoning spells require rituals or arcane preparations. These spells are extremely difficult to master and can be easily mishandled resulting near unpredictable consequences. It is highly recommended by this guide to not study Summoning as there are usually more practical and safer ways of using other magic. The school of Transfiguration involves changing something in the world around you into something else. Typically nonliving objects are used, but sometimes spells can be used on living creatures (see Animus-transfiguration). Most changes aren't permanent and usually undo themselves over time. Transfiguration is sometimes lumped in with the school of Manipulation due to its similarities, but since not all unicorns can learn Transfiguration spells it has been labeled as a new school. The School of Enchanting is a type of magic that applies magic to a material object. The magic becomes imbedded in the object giving it the effect of whatever spell you desire. A common example is a talisman that wards off harmful magical spells. Enchanting usually requires knowledge of other schools in order for more complex enchantments to be used.” Silence wondered what schools of magic he would be talented in. But where did his gift fit in? Maybe the book had something about that too. He continued reading. “There are other disputed schools of magic that are under consideration as a new school of magic. The reasons these schools remain disputed is due to overlapping of other accepted schools or lack of research and magic spells. The list of disputed schools are as follows: Disputed Schools: -Alchemy -Prophecy -Scrying -Animus-Transfiguration -Chantation / Music -Transdimensional -Time Warping -Legacy -Cosmos -Planar -Perplexion / Undifferential Each disputed school is expanded upon in chapter 15 through 25 as well as why the school remains disputed among scholars. While there are disputed schools there are a few magic schools that are banned by the Third Old Tri-acheal courts in pre-equestrian times. Not much is known about the old Tri-Archeal Courts other than the laws that were passed down from them. It is a popular belief that they were formed in an attempt to unify the three tribes under one common law." Silence wasn't entirely sure what the Old Tri-Archeal courts were, he wasn't well rehearsed in Equestrian history. Most of the books Mr. Loosebindings had didn't cover Equestrian history outside of Old mare tales, and he had even fewer books on Magic. "Use of Forbidden Magic is considered a criminal offense due to their violent or unforgivable nature." Silence didn't bother to read about them, he skipped ahead to the chapter Manipulation Spells since they can be learned by almost any unicorn. His hoof got caught on an open root causing him to trip onto the ground and face plant into the book he was reading. After mumbling a few angry thoughts under his breath Silence decided that he shouldn't read and walk anymore. He closed the book and levitated it behind him. He observed his surroundings. He was at the edge of the forest and at the end of the small dirt path that widened into a full road. Ponyville loomed only about a half a mile away. He decided it would be best if he went directly home instead of loitering around town, so he deviated from the path and tried cutting through the apple orchard. The orchard was much more pleasant than the forest. There weren't any creeping vines or muddy muck to step in. There were only evenly spaced trees. Vibrant red apples hung from the tree, gleaming in the morning sun. Silence resisted every urge to pick one and eat it since he didn't have breakfast. The sound of a voice startled him. He was initially worried that the voice was directed at him since he was technically trespassing. But it was too faint to be yelling. He listened closer to realize it wad coming from up on top of the hill. Curious he trekked up its side to see the voices owner. "The Decision," the voices said. "Time was running out. That's what made it so precious." The voice was definitiely familiar. "A decision must be reached before it passes you by. But both choices were just as enticing to choose." Silence saw the hint of a fire red mane blowing in the light breeze from behind an apple tree. He turned around the tree to see a golden coated mare eagerly reading a book. It was Page. "Both choices were equal in every way, But different all the same." She recited the poem from the book aloud. She read slowly and paced herself to digest each word as she spoke it. "How does one choose their path? Does one leave it to chance, to fate, or to reason? Does one listen to their heart their mind or their soul? That is for you to decide. All there is to say is what’s life without a risk?" she paused. "Just take a leap of faith and be set free," Silence finished for her." She jumped at the sound of his voice, startled by the unexpected visitor. She whirled around to see who the unannounced guest was. "Hello. Silence was it?" "Yes, that's right." "What brings you out here to Sweet Apple Acres?" "Troubling thoughts and my four legs,” said Silence, “you?” "Oh I love to read here," she said looking off unto the distance. "It's always so peaceful, and quiet except for when the wind rustles the leaves." "Yes, I always like to find a secluded place away from all the drama of life." "It's nice to be away from everything and everyone." "Perhaps I should go then, let you get back to your reading." "Oh, I was hoping you could stay," she said. "I mean it's just that-" she was starting to redden into a cute blush, "-it's not every day I meet a fellow reader. Did you know that poem?" "Yes, it's one of my favorites, although I originally read it in French." "You speak French?" "Yes, I speak many languages. French, Istallion, Czech, Zebrican, Arabic, and many more." "I envy that,” said Page putting the book down on the grassy hillside. “It must be nice to read books from other parts of the world." "All books are filled with the knowledge if their people, their memories, their hopes, and their dreams. When someone reads in a different language you are essentially exploring a culture from within. You learn how the author thinks and feels, it’s like talking to them." "Sometimes talking to those around you can be just as exciting," "Indeed." Silence wondered if his feelings were obvious to her. His eyes wandered to her cutie mark it was an open book. It took him a while to realize what he essentially was doing; eyeing up her flank. "Do you like it?" "Um…" Silence averted his eyes with embarrassment. His cheeks started to burn. "The book you borrowed." She gestured to the book that was levitating next to him. "Oh." Silence cursed at himself in his head for thinking in such a profane way. "Yeah the books pretty girl. I-I mean pretty g-good. The books good." Page laughed. The sound was like chiming golden bells. It made Silence that much more embarrassed. He uncomfortably dug at the ground. "Sorry. I stutter sometimes when I speak," apologized Silence. "I think it's kinda cute," said Page. "Really? I-I don't think so. It gets worse when I'm nervous." "Are you nervous now?" "A bit,” Silence admitted. That was a lie; he was incredibly nervous. He was sweating like crazy. He hoped Page didn't notice how anxious he was right now. "Why?" "Well," he let out a deep breath, "I don't want to look like a fool around you, but that's all I feel like when I am." Page giggled again. "That's so sweet." "Well I have to get going my parents are going to be wondering where I am." "Wait." Page stood up so they were almost at eye level; Silence stood just a bit taller than her. "When will I see you again?" Silence mustered all of the courage he could. Here came the question. "Are you-you d-doing a-any-" Silence was choking and he knew it. He tried to recite the speech exercise in his head but none of the words came to mind. "I'm open tomorrow after 5:00. I think the Travelers who came to town are having some sort of festival at nightfall." "I don't know..." said Silence. "Common, take a leap of faith." "Alright then." "It's a date. Well not a date date but a date between friends." "So I'll see you then?" "Yes, just come to the library." "I'll take my leave." Silence did a sort of head bow thing but remembered that these ponies didn't do formal departures either. So halfway he just scratched the back of his head in an attempt to smooth it over. "Bye." Silence trotted off with a newfound bounce in his step. He hummed a happy tune that he didn't know the name of. Normally that would drive him up a wall but he didn't care. He had a date. --=======-- Silence walked into the camp, everyone was busy getting ready for the big festival that Silence learned they were going to host in Ponyville. He was eager to help but his joy diminished when he saw his father in complete distress. He found his father rapidly discussing matters with the Trail Master, who was the leader of the group. When he saw Silence he gave out an obvious sigh of relief. He finished talking with the Trail Master then galloped over to Silence. “There you are! I had the whole camp looking for you!” Augur hugged his son. "Are you alright?" "I am sorry father, I acted rash last night and I should have composed myself and controlled my feelings." "Don't be too hard on yourself, you came back and you are ready to talk about it now, correct?" "Yes, it would be best if we did. But first, how is mother?" asked Silence. "I'm unsure. She seems worried to death, but strangely keeping it all to herself. Usually she confides to me these matters. Could be the hormonal imbalances from being pregnant but I do not know." "It may be best if I speak to her before we discuss everything else." Augur nodded in agreement. “I’ll wait out here. This seems more like something between you two.” Silence parted the drapes that served as the tents door. His mother was seated on a chair by the small fire pit dug out of the center of the room. In the fire pit was a dwindling flame that receded slowly back into embers. His mother sat there motionless and didn’t notice his entry. She was staring off into the flame mesmerized by its flickering movements. “Hey…” said Silence startling her from her thoughts. She looked up at him and started to water in the eye. “Hello,” she said. It took Silence a very long time to comfort his mother. She was a teary mess, and grieving for not telling Silence the truth these many years. "How could you ever forgive me for the lies I told?" she sobbed. "I'm just like one of those evil step-mothers in one of your books." she bawled into her son’s shoulder. Her heaving sobs shook him. "It wasn't your fault, and I'm not angry with you. You will always be my mother to me." he kissed her on her forehead. "I forgive you for anything you wish me to." "You are a great son," she sniffed. "I was raised to be one." He wiped the tear off of her face. She smiled warmly. --=======-- "That was very well handled," admired Augur who apparently eavesdropped on their conversation. "Wait… when I touched her why didn't, 'it' happen?" "I’m not sure, perhaps it doesn’t always work. I know very little about our heritage other than what my father told me, but we are part of a very old lineage." "What makes this 'gift' any different than a simple memory spell? I've read about them and some of the more complex ones can scry a vision of the past based on memories." "This is no scrying sort of magic. Scrying requires you to project memories onto a surface. This is literally reliving the past, or re-experiencing the past events. Or so my grandfather told me." "Did your grandfather have this…'gift'?" "No, but his grandfather could. So your great great-great-great-grandfather was also a remembrancer. Apparently it skips over a few generations,” said Augur. “The gift is always passed through the firstborn of each generation. Coincidently it's strange that as far back as anyone in my family knows the firstborn was always male." "That's either highly unlikely or suspiciously magical," observed Silence. "My thoughts exactly." "You said your grandfather told you of this?" "Yes each member is tasked with orally transmitting information down the lineage and keeping a certain artifact under watch." "An artifact?" asked Silence intrigued. "What is it?" "You'll see it when you are ready. The artifact is passed down from father to son with the information that is needed for those who are remembrancers. Unfortunately my father didn't believe the whole thing as he had no talent in the field, so my grandfather had to tell me the whole thing." Silence sat and listened. It was a lot to take in but he figured all would be explained in good time. "My grandfather told me of other side effects besides that of remembering past events." "Side effects?" asked Silence. He was beginning to think that this 'gift' of his was starting to sound like a medical prescription. That worried him deeply. "You mean like symptoms?" "Heavens no, well, maybe…They can be. They’re what we can think of as other abilities. Legacies if I understood correctly." "Go on…" "Each remembrancer has a unique gift. The abilities get stronger as the lineage descends; increasing exponentially as each generation passes its traits to its followers." "Come again?" "You inherit the Legacies of past remembrancers." "But what kind of abilities? Do you know anything about them?" "I heard of a few… not all of them were good ones,” Augur reminisced. “Are you following me with all of this?" "Kind of, it's a lot to take in really. Makes my head spin thinking about it." "Explain it back to me so I know you understand.” "We live in a family who has this 'gift'," said Silence drawing air quotations as he said ‘gift.’ "The genes pass down the family tree along with the information regarding it, and an 'artifact'. Each dominant carrier or 'remembrancer' as you call it seems to have their own unique attribute or skill that also passes down the generations, including the ability to see other ponies’ pasts." Silence took a breath before continuing. "Did I miss anything?" "That basically covers all of it." "This seems more like a curse to me." "To some it was, they never had contact with anypony for fear of having a troubling vision." "Was that because they couldn't control it?" "Maybe. For you it seems It doesn’t happen every time, perhaps you suppressed it somehow." “Is that possible?” “I guess. We’ll have to find out,” announced Augur. “Let’s see if we can find out what makes it happen and then work backwards from there. Here, let’s do this inside where we are less likely to disturb the others.” --=======-- “Are you ready?” asked Augur. A tinge of anxiety was evident in his voice. “As I’ll ever be,” his son answered. Silence lifted his hoof and placed it on his father’s forehead and concentrated. When nothing happened Silence became unsure as to if this was the right way to do something. “I don’t know if this is working.” “Try thinking about something else; try thinking about a topic that I may know about. I heard that helped.” “Alright.” Silence had a lot of questions that he sought answers to but he focused on just one. A familiar queasy feeling followed by a jolt of pain centered on his head near his horn. It was happening again. ~~----------~~ Augur was clutching onto the small infant. The child was now about year of age. Augur had no idea how to care for a child. He barely managed getting by day to day. He couldn’t pull a wagon and care for the child at the same time so he had either trust Silence in the care of a fellow Traveler, or to have someone else pull the wagon for him. Either way he felt he was a liability to the group. Today the Travelers stopped outside the village of Tuscany, Istally. Augur was busy pitching his tent, using his magic to move the framework and pull down the drapes. “Augur,” said a gruff voice behind him. The orange unicorn stopped his magic after making sure the tent was structurally sound. He turned to see an older pony with a graying mane behind him. “Yes, Trail Master?” replied Augur respectfully. “There are a few members of this group that feel that you and your son are becoming a burden to the group,” sighed the Trail Master. “I am not sure of what to do. You have lived your life devoted to the code of the travelers and yet your break the fourth of the Five Major Testaments.” The Five Testaments were a part of the “Code of the Travelers”; the rules that the Travelers lived by. Augur had it memorized by heart, just like the rest of the group. 1. We must never overstay our welcome; we are guests in foreign land and as such we must respect our hospitable caretakers. 2. Arrive and depart our hosts while bearing gifts expecting nothing in return. 3. Live by the road and travel forward. Live on the path that is good, for all transgressions divert one from the path. 4. Leave all regret on the road that is behind you; do not let them become trammels on the journey ahead. 5. Those that stay behind are left to their own fate. Do not look back for them. “I assure you I do not do so knowingly,” responded Augur. “Of course not, that’s what is tricky about losing a loved one… in their absence we can never truly put them behind us.” “Are you asking for me to forget her?” “Augur listen we are a community that cares for you, but you must move on with your life. Her death seems to cloud your judgment and you remain hesitant when approaching others, and since you’re one of our best linguists we need you to be ready for customers.” “I will try harder I swear,” promised Augur. “I want you to go into town and meet someone, talk, relax, become friends, do anything to help you remember what’s good in life.” “I will do as you ask.” “Then you are not getting the point. We need you to be that friendly and cheerful guy we saw that you were back when you first came to us.” “I don’t think he will ever come back.” “Why not?” “Well the love of my life died and I now have a kid to care for-“ “Irrelevant,” interrupted the Trail Master. “Your heart has learned love. Once your heart has learned love there is no way of going back. It is a terrible burden that you must bear. You must tell your mind that you are ready to love again when your heart is ready to be intertwined with another." "I feel that I am not yet ready." "You must decide. Is that your mind or your heart telling you that?" inquired the Trail Master. "You may not know until you try if you are ready yet. Who knows? There could be somepony in that town that you could meet that would change your life forever." The old stallion walked off, leaving Augur to himself. There was a soft cry coming from Silence, who was laying in the wagon. Upon hearing his son he walked over and scooped him up. He was starting to get too heavy for lifting. "Hush now, Daddy’s here," soothed Augur. "Shh, don't cry." He cradled his son. Soon enough he was fast asleep in his father’s arms. His soft snores "What should I do Lily?" called Augur to his deceased partner. He knew she was gone but it comforted him to think that her soul was still with him. The thought of her nearly brought tears to his eyes but he was tougher than that. He was done grieving for his lost wife now. "You should stop talking to yourself otherwise ponies would think you’re crazy." "Thank you Mrs. Woodstock, how’s Mahogany?" "She’s doing fine, and Silence?" "Quietly sleeping." "Your child is so perfect. He never seems to give problems to you. Most times it's a pleasure to look after him." "Usually he's no problem at all… it's like he's going easy on me." "What did the Trail Master want?" "For me to meet someone," Augur didn’t mind discussing such things with the Woodstock family they were the closest family to Augur in the Travelers. "Ooo, Mr. Augur Silvertongue getting back into the mix again. From what I hear you were a bit of a lady killer back in the day." Augur shrugged, "I prefer to think of myself as a charmer." "Well you’re not going to find anypony eligible here. Unless you’re going to buy me dinner, Hardy never tries a romantic dinner anymore…" "I guess marriage does that to you. I hate to trouble you, but could you watch over Silence today?" "It wouldn’t be a trouble at all." "Great. Send my regards to Hardy." “I will.” The scene changed and Augur was no longer in the Travelers camp, but in the town of Tuscany. The cobblestone road made loud clopping sounds as ponies went about their business. The Istallions were eagerly conversing in their own tongue. He caught snippets of dialogue between friends and family, and all in all it seemed like a small easygoing place. It was a few hours later in the day and it was practically midday and Augur had gone the whole day without food. Needless to say he was hungry. He didn’t know what kind of food was made in Istally but he went into the nearest restraint eager to find out. The waiter sat him at an old wicker table outside with an umbrella that was tilted in the direction of the sun. The table was rather large and was able to sit at least 10 members. It felt very uncomfortable having all the table room and to share it with no one else. It was around 4:30 so it was much too late for lunch and early for dinner. The place wasn’t very crowded so a few of the staff members waited for more customers to serve. A waiter came up to his table. "Buon pomeriggio Signore, il mio nome è Vassoio. Che cosa piacerebbe ordine?" "Potrebbe dirmi speciali di stasera, cosa sono?" asked Augur in fluent Isatallion. "Ah! You aren't from around here," said the waiter in a heavy accent picking up on Augur's own. He then proceeded to list the specials of the night. "Those all sound good. Will they all be available tomorrow?" "No, the chef never serves the same specials at any given day." "Is it possible that that I could have a bit of every special?" "I'll talk to the chef. Mi Scusi." The waiter disappeared behind into the kitchen. A few minutes later he came back with a large tray containing plates with all the different foods that he ordered. "The chef asks for you to pick as many or as little as you like." "Just leave the tray. I'll pay for the whole lot." "Grazi." He and a few other waiters spread the dishes throughout the entire table and then left. Each dish looked so good he didn't know which food to start with, so he decided to go from left to right. The food was delectable and beyond compare. There was some sort of commotion coming from the kitchen. There was a rather loud discussion that was going on in rapid fire Istallion. Augur didn't catch many of the words but he distinctly heard the words "Foreigner," and "money," more than once. A white garbed pony burst through the door. Augur assumed that she was the head chef. She asked him something but said it too fast so Augur didn't quite catch it. "Um, potrebbe ripetere che si prega di più lento?" "I could speak in Common Equine of that would be easier for us," she said nearly perfectly. "If you wish." "Why order all this food if you obviously can't eat it all? I was expecting a minotaur who ordered." "Sorry to disappoint," laughed Augur. "What's your name?" "Augur Silvertongue, yours?" "Oliva, or I guess Olive in your language." ~~----------~~ The vision grew dark and blurry until it stopped. Silence collapsed on the floor panting for air. His ears rang and eyes were dilated. The sharp pain was incredibly intense, and seemed to throb with each racing heartbeat. Silence was damp with sweat. After reassuring his father he was fine, and suppressing the urge to vomit from the nauseating headache, Silence sat down in a chair to recover. “You focused on how I met Olive didn’t you?” Silence nodded and waited to catch his breath before speaking. “You saw it too?” “Indeed. It's incredible it felt exactly like it did then. I felt the hurt and the loneliness. I had no idea it would be painful. You don’t look to good, are you alright?” “Yeah I’ll be fine… I think. I haven’t done a vision that lasted that long.” Silence blinked a few times. His eyelids felt incredibly heavy. Maybe he could just close them for just a bit. “I’m… tired.” “It seems that your experiencing magical lag, just rest up and you’ll be fine before tomorrow,” said Augur.” “Good, I have a date tomorrow…” Silence passed out before finishing his sentence. --=======-- "Hey!" yelled Mahogany snapping Silence out of his daze. "Sorry what?" "Pass me the sandpaper," she repeated slowly as if insulting his intelligence. "Oh, here." He gave her the sandpaper and she proceeded to smooth the chairs edges. It was the chair that Silence was working on but Mahogany insisted on helping him make it, which meant she took over the wood working while he handed her whatever she asked for. "Ever since you've started hanging out with this girl you've been spaced out all of the time. It's starting to test my patients." "I just can't stop thinking about her." Silence practically slept throughout the whole day yesterday. Magical lag was staggering. Today however he was feeling the bubbling feeling of nerve of excitement. "What's so special about her?" she said not taking her eyes off of her work. "I'm not sure, the way she moves, the way she talks, her smile, her laugh; I guess it's everything about her. She's… perfect in every way, and all I'm wondering is what kind of shot a simple guy like me has with her?" "Don't sell yourself short," said Mahogany. "I've known you for as long as I can remember and you've always been like a brother too me. You're one of the best guys I know, and I've seen my share of stallions over the world." "But I don't know how to do this whole marefriend thing! Whenever I'm around her I'm at a loss of words, my heart races, and my thoughts trail off. I can't even think straight! Even more I've never even kissed a mare! Let's face it I'm not going to be with her in the end." She set down the sand paper with a sigh. "Kiss me." "I'm sorry what?" asked Silence taken back. "You want to know how to kiss a girl, well, here I am." "Are you sure?” asked Silence nervously. The last time Silence and Mahogany got a little too intimate, even though completely by accident, Silence received a very strong buck to the head. He had a bruise for the better part of a month. "I'm perfectly sure, just hurry up before someone sees us or before I change my mind." "Okay," he sighed, "I'm ready." "First you need to get her in a romantic setting, something that she'll enjoy or whatever ponies around here do. Make sure you’re about half a hoof reach away." she held out her foreleg and measured appropriately. She slid up right next to Silence, a bit closer than half legs reach. "Then you wait for her to look at you,” she said then she turned her head to face Silence. "Then turn your head so your gazes meet. Like us right now." "S-so I'm looking away from her before this?" clarified Silence. "Correct you don't want to brush off as creepy and watching her all of the time." "How will I know she is looking at me?" "Reflective surfaces and peripheral vision," stated Mahogany. "Makes sense," Silence agreed. "So now our eyes met, now what?" "You have to make a move, be the stallion in control. Mares like that sort of thing. Move your head closer to hers." Silence did so. "Closer than that!" she hissed. She pulled his head a few good inches closer. "Now wait until she starts to move towards you," she instructed. "What if she d-doesn't?" "You make some excuse about there being something in her teeth, then you come to me and tell me what you did wrong for that to happen." "…Eh?" "Look, you're smart and well read. You have a wide array of talents, your kind and compassionate. You’re handsome... no girl in the world could possibly not like you." Silence would have taken this as a compliment but since Mahogany said it at such an intimate proximity he couldn't help but wonder what she was really saying. Mares always put double or even triple meanings in what they tell others. His dad had always warned him of that. "Now when she moves…" continued with the lesson. She inched even closer. They were so close now Silence could feel her warm breath on the nape of his neck. "Kiss." Silence moved closer and tilted his head to the right. Their lips met. Silence was hesitant at first, quite confused by all of the emotions he was feeling. Silence noticed Mahogany had her eyes closed so he followed suit. She slowly withdrew. Silence felt a hot blush come to his cheeks. He averted his eyes from his lifelong friend. When he mustered enough courage looked at he saw that she too had red flushed cheeks. It took a while before either could muster enough courage to speak. "How was that?" asked Silence his voice was trembling due to the pounding of his heart. He was afraid of what the answer would be. Mahogany composed herself. "A bit stiff and rigid... do you want to… um, try again?" "You don't mind?" "N-no I don't- I mean- It’s just." "And I'm the one who's supposed to have a speech impediment," he laughed nervously. It was more of a nervous energy that compelled Silence to laugh, not his bad humor. "Practice makes perfect." He tried to put a sly smile on his face. "Oh shut up," she giggled punching him playfully on the foreleg. "Let's try something new. Here before you make your move, try to her brush her mane like this." Mahogany pushed the hair around Silence's right ear and rubbed down then side of his face. The effect was amazing. It sent excited shivers down his spine and made his whole body go numb with a strange tingling sensation. Silence did the same with Mahogany's mane. Her ears went flat and she turned her head into his hoof nuzzling it. She was enjoying the same sensation that Silence had, perhaps even more. She closed her eyes and Silence made a decision. He pulled her closer as he moved his head inwards. This time Mahogany came all the way and made contact with him. She pressed her lips firmly against his. She wrapped her whole foreleg around Silences neck suspending her weight onto his strong shoulders. It took Silence by surprise he staggered a bit but having pulled the wagon for 2 years now he regained his balance. She kissed him longer this time than the last. Much longer; Silence had to take in a breath halfway through. When she finally released she had her eyes closed and took a few steps back panting for air. She went the whole kiss without stopping for air, an impressive feat Silence thought. "Better?" asked Silence taking her out of her moment of ecstasy. She opened her eyes. They had a dazed look in them. "Hmm?" "The kiss. Was it better?" She smiled with a lusty grin. "Mmm… much." The way she said it was odd and in a way Silence didn't recognize. It sent off alarms in the back of his head warning him of something he wasn't familiar with, but he ignored them. "You alright?" "Yes. I'm fine, great really.". She shook her head violently a few times. The dazed look was gone, as was the stupor of her smile. "I think Page is one lucky mare to have you." The sudden change of topics was a bit strange and Silence tried to follow her train of thought but came up with a blank. "Um, thanks." "Now get going lover boy just act naturally and smoothly, things will work out if you relax." She brushed off his coat a few times and fixed his mane so it didn’t look ruffled. "Thanks for all of the help." "It was my…uh, pleasure." Silence used all of his willpower to stop himself from reading into what she said. Silence got up to leave before things got more awkward between them. "Oh and Silence?" "Yes?" "Please don't tell anyone about this," she said in practically a whisper. She had an anxious look on her face. That was quite rare for her; she was always the headstrong type who lived life without any regrets. "Don't fret, I won't tell a soul." "Good," she said with relief. "Get out of here Romeo or you'll be late." Silence left while his friend watched him go. She pressed her hoof to her lips trying to remember what the feeling was like when they were together like that. She smiled but deep down she was bawling out rivers of tears. She reminded herself that she was too strong to cry, but if tonight went the way she knew it would, she would never feel that way again for him. "Why didn't I say anything?" Mahogany questioned herself. She knew the answer but didn't want to tell herself it. Those three words. Those three words that are the most difficult words in the world to say. Once those three words are said there is no turning back, the speaker has fully exposed themselves and their innermost thoughts are shared with the world. The wait between those three words and their response seems crushing. The words that follow can be more so. They could fill one with joy. They could cause untold despair. Those three words when combined in such a way have the power to move mountains, and topple kingdoms. Those three simple words. She returned to her carpentry with a heavy heart, slowly chipping away at a shapeless block of wood. She didn't think she wanted him to be her lover but why did it feel so bad for her to think of him in the hooves of another mare? A small tear flowed from her eye and splattered on the wood before soaking in. "I love you," she whispered faintly. --=======-- Rarity knocked before letting herself into Silences home. Not like he could vocalize to let her in anyways. Rarity would have thought it uncivil to barge into other ponies homes but she was feeling rather excited today. After all she did receive a proper gift and despite being the element of Generosity she felt she never could return a gift of equal or greater value to Silence. So instead of a gift she decided to show up to his house and at least thank him, and perhaps have a bit of his supposed masterful culinary skills that she heard so much of from Fluttershy. "Hello!" Rarity called out into the seemingly empty house as she crossed the doors threshold. She brought a basket filled with picnic items she figured that Silence, Fluttershy, Twilight, and her could go to the hillside for lunch. "Is anypony home?" There was a rustling on the couch and the sounds of hooves clopping onto the wooden floorboards. Silence took a moment to steady himself. "There you are would you be interested in-" Rarity gasped when she saw the condition that he was in. "My stars darling what happened to you?" Silence shrugged then winced when it caused him pain. The cuts honestly looked worse than they were; it was the slight tint of red in his coat that made him look horrible. "You need to go to the hospital. They'll know how to fix you." Silence reached for a pen and paper. "No, not the hospital, your friend Fluttershy helped me. I don't think the hospital could do anything more for me." He bushed his coat to reveal the small stitches in his side. “That’s a ghastly cut you have where did you get it?” --=======-- Upstairs Fluttershy cowered behind a chair hiding from whatever made the noise that startled her. When she had enough courage she snuck a peek to see only a small white bunny. Fluttershy calmed down rather quickly when she realized that it was only Angel who was in the room with her. She furled her wings and took a deep breath. "Angel you startled me, you know better than to sneak up on ponies," patronized Fluttershy. "What are you doing here in the first place?" He tapped his foot twice then Angel motioned to his ear and drew an X over it. "Two syllables, and sounds like X?" He shook his head. He retried the same motions but this time added a writing motion with his paw after the X. "Oh, you mean Silence." Angel nodded. "What about him?" Angel thought for a moment about how to convey his thoughts into motions. Sometimes it was hard to do that with complete clarity. He did the motions that he used for Silence, and then did a motion that looked like he was opening a book. "Silence was reading a book?" Angel shook his head no again. He tapped under his eyes then, did a book, then pointed at the ceiling, and then did the Silence gesture. "You read a book on Silence?" Angel moved his paws till one was an inch apart from the other; a sign that meant she was getting close. It dawned on Fluttershy, "You read up on Silence?" He nodded and pulled a small black book from on top of a desk. He pointed at Fluttershy used the sign established as 'read' then pointed at the book then signed 'Silence'. "You want me to read this?" Angel nodded in approval. He pushed the book towards Fluttershy. She opened to the first page but noticed a small entry on the top right corner of the page. It read: "Day: 1 November 8th Status: CO" "Angel I think that this is his diary we shouldn't snoop into things that aren't ours." although the thought was very tempting and Fluttershy was desperately seeking answers about Silences past, she didn't want to resort to espionage to obtain it. She started to close the book but Angel shoved his foot over it before she could. "Angel I'm not going to read this,” she said as firmly as she could but deep down she knew it was unconvincing. He crossed his arms and began tapping with his foot that wasn’t trapped in the book’s cover. The two were locked in a battle of wills. Eventually she gave in. "I'll read just a little, but only because you think it's important." She opened the book again this time lifting it up off the ground. A folded piece of paper fell out of the book and onto the floor. Curious, Fluttershy picked it up and began to unfold it. She briefly skimmed over the document. Her eyes narrowed as she read her face turned from one of complete determination to one of complete shock, to pity. "Sweet Celestia have mercy on his poor soul…" she gasped. She heard a voice downstairs as well as the door close. She listened intently to hear who came in. It was definitely Rarity's voice downstairs. "Angel take this paper and book to Twilight, she'll know what to do.” Angel took the book in one paw and shoved the paper in the cover. He opened a window and hopped out onto the window sill. Fluttershy quickly prepped herself and walked down as calmly as she could. She tried her best to act normal. She knew she couldn't fool her friend Rarity, but she could at least try. --=======-- Fluttershy came down the stairs to see Rarity was busy inspecting Silences wounds. "These cuts came from your mirror you say?" He nodded. "That's strange because glass doesn't make cuts like this unless it was used as a projectile. Otherwise the cuts wouldn't be as deep or wide." Rarity's attention to detail was one of the traits she was most proud of, it let her assay situations to an extent that most could not. "Hello Rarity," greeted Fluttershy. "Oh good morning Fluttershy. I must say you did a fine job helping Silence. You should be a doctor or something." "No just being a local pet care giver it good enough for me." "Fluttershy is something wrong?" "No nothing’s wrong at all," Fluttershy said quickly. Too quickly. Rarity caught onto Fluttershy’s lie immediately but decided it was better to not to pry at her right now. "So where's Twilight?” asked the white unicorn eyeing her friend suspiciously, “I thought she was supposed to be here with you two." "She wanted to go check on Spike,” answered Fluttershy softly. "Well I brought enough for a lunch of four… I was hoping that we could get one in before the big storm the pegasai scheduled for later this week. Silence do you mind if we all go on a Picnic together?" asked Rarity. "I'm not too sure if..." said Fluttershy but she stopped before finsihing her thought. "Yes?" Rarity wondered what could possibly be going through Fluttershy's head right now. Fluttershy thought quickly. "...If he can go outside with his injuries." She thought that seemed like a credible reason. "I could easily just make food here," offered Silence. "nonsense you've already done so much for us, besides, we need to get you out of the house. I insist." "Very well then," he wrote with a nod. “It is very kind of you.” "Lovely, now let’s get moving before it gets dreadfully hot.” --=======-- “Twilight stop panicking! You’re over reacting just a little bit!” hollered Spike trying to get Twilight to snap out of her rampant pacing around the house. “You call this OVER REACTING!” she yelled, “I think this is reacting the exactly the right amount! Everything has gone crazy! Silence is a murderer, I think Fluttershy likes him and-” Twilight stopped mid sentence her eyes grew wide. “I left Fluttershy alone with him in his house!” Her panic revamped back up and she continued to trot nervously around the room. “Twilight you’re jumping to conclusions, we don’t actually know if he committed anything,” said Spike who was trying to be a voice of reason. “You’re right we need proof,” she resolved. “I’ll round up Rainbow Dash and Applejack and we’ll search for clues-” "Twilight he must have been already tried for murder, he already has the ‘black mark.’ Just let sleeping dogs lie,” huffed spike. He crossed his arms and began tapping his claws. "Who's to say he won't strike again? Who would he go after first? What if he already has?” A sudden thumping on the door caused Twilight to jump and scream. “Spike go answer it!” hissed Twilight. Spike grumbled something about not getting paid for what he puts up with while he opened the door. Standing on the door mat was a small white bunny with a black leather-bound book under his arm. He hopped right through Spikes legs and straight for Twilight. "Hey Angel what's the rush?" asked Spike. He simply opened a book and handed a piece of paper over to Twilight. She immediately recognized the small black book as Silence’s. She eagerly grabbed the paper and began to read. At the top there was a title that said "Gloomshade Mental Hospital," in bold typewriter letters. Under the title was a subtitle that read "Medical Report." The next few lines worried Twilight considerably. “This changes everything.” --======-- Chapter 8: The Festival of Flames "What do you do if you think you love somepony but you're not sure if they love you back or even if they are safe for you to be with?" asked Fluttershy. Silence sighed. "I suppose you could flat out ask them, but I never had the courage to do that sort of thing. I would subtly drop hints or clues and see how they react." "Oh, okay." She wasn't sure how to break it to him any more painfully obvious than that besides just blurting it out and seeing what happens. "I have but one word of advice. Love is Like a passionate flame. If kindled properly it is warming and comforting. It can be a welcome home in the coldest of nights. It is a wonderful thing. But be warned, love moderately and with great caution. Fire burns brightest only when something else is destroyed." --======-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below. Chapter 8: The Festival of FlamesSilence Unbroken Chapter 8: The Festival of Flames By: Midway Bridge Pinkie Pie, like on most days, had not a worry in the world. Sure she had responsibilities to watch after Pumpkin and Pound Cake, but it was also quite fun on most days. And today was a successful day indeed. She had entertained the two while keeping the room spotless. Well… mostly spotless. There was a bit of a mess made on the floor from the toys sprawled carelessly across the room, but other than that there was nothing that required anything short of a mop and a bucket of water. The twins now lay in their bed taking their midday nap. Pound and Carrot mumbled and cooed in their sleep as the pink mare stooped over their crib. "You did good today Pinkie," she told herself quietly as to not disturb their sleep, "you did real good." There was a bell ringing down stairs signaling somepony had walked into the store. Pinkie found this to be odd as the sign out front said that the store was closed. She walked downstairs to investigate who could possibly be here right now. "Welcome to Sugarcube Corner, but I'm sorry you're going to have to leave now because we're open today," she called out to whomever walked in. "Pinkie, you can't ask us to leave our own bakery," said a voice that Pinkie instantly recognized as Mrs. Cake's. "Oh! Hi Mr. and Mrs. Cake you're back early! How did the baker’s convention go?" "Quite splendidly actually, our multi-flavored rainbow cakes were a big hit and won second prize," said Mr. Cake brandishing a big red ribbon with a number two on it. "And since it ran short," continued Mrs. Cake, "we decided it would be best to come home a bit earlier than usual as a sort of surprise. Were the twins good?" "Yeseroo! They were a synch! Or was it a piece of cake? Oh I could go for some cake right now since I didn't eat lunch yet. but not a big cake more like a small cupcake. Oh even better! What if we have a cupcake without icing? That would be the bestest thing ever. It'll be a bald cupcake! What do you think?" "Wouldn't that make it a muffin?" Asked Mrs. Cake with a raised eyebrow. "Oh yeah," giggled Pinkie. "Too bad you missed my big party for this new guy in town it was spectacular." "It seems as if every party you throw is great. Did he enjoy it?" asked Mrs. Cake. It wasn't a question really, almost anypony loved Pinkie's parties. "I don't know which is a bit of a doozy. He was great but awfully quiet. I guess that’s because his name was Silence; he’s not much of a talker." "Hold the thought, Silence as in Silvertongue!?" exclaimed Mr. Cake. "Do you know him?" asked Pinkie wondering when he could have possibly met him before. "That name brings me way back down memory lane," reminisced Mr. Cake. "I don't know where that is, would it be near Mane Street or in a different town?" asked Pinkie Pie naively. Carrot ignored the comment; to him she was just being Pinkie Pie. "It's been what fifteen years?" "Sixteen actually," corrected Mrs. Cake. "Right. Before we were married. The whole town was abuzz since a trade caravan arrived and everyponys business was booming. The best part is that the caravan came right before the Festival of Flames started and they agreed to help us host it." "How does than involve Silence?" "Well, Silence isn't from around here; he was from the trade caravan that stopped in. Quite a spirited fellow he was, always off romanticizing. In fact Silence was the one who helped convince me to tie the knot with the Mrs." "Was it a square knot or an overhoof knot?" "It's a figure of speech Pinkie," sighed Mr. Cake. He was used to things like that blowing right over her head. "Right. 'kay." She sat down expectantly for a long winded story. Mr. Cake knew she would wait there until he shared one. She actually waited an entire day sitting perfectly still waiting. He wasn't sure how she did it, but she is Pinkie Pie after all and much stranger things seem to happen when she is involved. Mr. Cake cleared his throat. "So anyways fifteen-" "Sixteen," interrupted Mrs. Cake who was now in a different room but still listening in on the conversation. "-fifteen or sixteen years ago..." --==========-- "Just think about it Carrot, Cup Cake is just a perfect name." She wove her hoof through the air as if reading off an imaginary banner with her name plastered on it. "Yeah it does have a nice ring to it," admitted Carrot who was busy slowly shaving the remnants of a 4 o'clock shadow. His eyes were completely focused on the task at hand, rendering him completely unaware to his marefriends exasperated sigh as she sank down beneath the covers again. She'd been subtly pushing Carrot to ask her hoof in marriage, but now she was unsure if he was just oblivious or if he was having second thoughts about their relationship. She was beginning to think it was a bit of both. They basically were married in a sense. They lived in the same house, and even slept in the same bed. The only thing their relationship lacked was the official label. There was a sudden knock at the door. Cup looked at the clock. It read quarter of 5 in the morning. Who in Equestria would be here 2 hours before opening time? Bakers usually got up earlier than most ponies did so they could provide fresh products before the store opened but any earlier than that was practically murder for them. It was bad enough that Carrot woke her up, now she won't be able to go back to sleep. She prayed to Celestia whomever was at the door would just go away. The knocking persisted, and it was much louder this time. She groaned and rolled out of bed. Quickly fixing her mane and shuffling to the door Cup opened the front door. "Can I help you?" she asked stifling a yawn. Despite all of her urges to tell them off until business hours. "Hi Cup," said the visitor. It was the towns librarian, Page Readheart, a personal friend of the baker. "Sorry to bother you so early, but I figured bakers were already up at these early hours of the day." "Oh I don't mind, friends are always welcome here, come in," yawned Mrs. Cake she would have sounded more enthusiastic about it if she wasn't thinking about sleep right now. "Could I offer you some… coffee?" Coffee sounded good right now to her. "No thanks," said Page. "I had tea at my house." No way she had tea already unless she was up much earlier than Cup. In reality Page didn't sleep at all yet it barely showed in her face. "Suit yourself." Cup poured herself a full mug of coffee all the way to the rim. Perhaps she'll have two cups this morning. It already felt like a two cup morning and it wasn't even past 6 yet. The two friends sat down at the kitchen counter. "What can I do for you?" "How do you know if you like somepony else? I met this stallion, and he was real sweet." The bakers ears perked up this was a first for Page; she never expressed interest in dating before. "Was he cute?" asked Cup intrigued with the news. "He was strongly built," Page explained. "And he had a rugged look about him, but he upheld an old timey dignity about him that I suppose that would attract most mares." "Most mares? What about you?" "Well, I do find is physical appearance appealing to say the least but, it's his personality that's so wonderful about him.” Page said dreamily. “He's shy at times but he is approachable and a real charmer." "Sounds too good to be true," "I thought so too, but get this: he likes to read books and learn new things. He seems genuinely interested in me." "That's always important, I had to practically drag Carrot with me to get anywhere with him." "Well in my defense I was just being precautious," said Carrot Cake as he arrived on the scene. "What are you two mares gossiping about now at this early in the morning?" "Page got a coltfriend," Cup said in a teasing manner. "I do not!" huffed Page. "He's just a friend that I met." "What's his name?" "Silence." "I’ll be. I don't believe it," said Carrot in disbelief. "It was just the other day when I met him and told him about getting a marefriend. By Celestia he moves fast." "I can think of somepony who doesn't," snorted Cup in amusement Playfully nudging her coltfreind. "I'm going to ignore that last comment," said Carrot. "Anyways he seemed like a nice guy and he's lucky to have met a wonderful mare such as you." "How flattering." Cup couldn't help but feel a little bit jealous at that moment, but she suppressed it. After all, stallions don't always think before they speak. "Carrot dear could you bring me more coffee?" She passed her empty mug over to him. "Sure sugar." He refilled the mug and passed it back. The brown liquid's aroma alone was simply strong enough to wake her up. "So is he going to ask you out on a date or are you going to have to ask him like I did?" Carrot rolled his eyes at his mare friend; she always tried to make him feel bad about not asking her out first by bringing it up as often as she could. "Well," Page said with a tired sigh she was beginning to regret not having that cup of coffee, "we are going to the Festival of Flames tonight." "Oooh how romantic, I hear there'll be even more fun this year since that one group of merchants came to town. I've even caught wind of a firework display that they've decided to show to commemorate the occasion." "Yes it will be rather exciting…" Page trailed off. She started to twiddle with her red mane a bit; something she did when she was in thought. "What's on your mind?" "It's just that I've never really gotten to know him or vise versa. It doesn't right to be going out on this 'date' with him this early." "Just do what your heart tells you to and you'll never go wrong." She eyed up her male companion who was now sitting aside her. "Most of the time." "I love you too," said Carrot with playful sarcasm. He kissed her on the cheek before rising from the chair. "Well I've got to start on the desserts for tonight if we can sell all of them before 9:00 we can make our own carnival memories." Pages eyes wandered over to a clock. "Oh shoot!" she exclaimed, "The library opens in fifteen minutes. Bye! Thanks for the chat!" "Good luck!" called Cup before the librarian galloped through the front door. When she was sure Page left she slumped down in her chair. "Who in Equestria opens a library at 5:30 in the morning?" "More coffee?" asked Carrot holding the coffee pot in front of her nose. Cup eyed her near empty mug; she had practically drained it's contents already. "Definitely." --==========-- Fitting Music: Warm Summer Nights Silence walked to the Ponyville library. It was almost sundown and Silence was getting into a giddy excitement about the whole festival and his plans for tonight. Silence was technically supposed to help the others with setting up the wagons to do trade, but Augur got him a free pass for the day to do what he wanted. Silence looked in the window of the tree library, the lights were all out leaving it dark and empty save for the shelves of books whose silhouettes could barely be seen. Silence walked around to see if Page had just closed up and he could catch her before she went home. When he did there wasn't any sign of her, however, on the door was a note that read: "Library closed early for festival. Anypony with book emergencies see me at my house across the street. -Page." So Page definitely wasn't here after all. "Did I already miss my opportunity?" Silence thought to himself. He hoped not. "Hey Silence," called a familiar voice. The grey stallion turned to see Carrot Cake approaching him. "You’re looking sharp today." "Thanks." Silence had decided to wear a three piece black pinstripe suit today for the festival along with gelling back his mane to give him a more gentlecolt-like appearance. He wore a gold pocket watch mostly for show since the actual timepiece was broken and showed the right time twice a day. "How are preparations for tonight? I hear you'll be catering for the festivities." "The preparations for the festival are almost complete but what needs to be done is now a bit of a personal matter." "Oh? What might that be? If you don't mind sharing that is." Silence realized that he barely knew the guy yet he already considered him a friend. "Well I've been mulling over the thought of marring Cup, my marefriend. But I'm unsure if she'll say yes. I was thinking about proposing to her tonight but I need a ring, something nice but not too expensive.” "Well I know a very fine jewel cutter who has a very wide assortment of diamonds that could be set into a band. He would probably give you a discount if you tell him I sent you." "That would be mighty kind of you, but I'm not sure if a proposal tonight would be appropriate timing." "Well I think I would be wonderful if you asked her to be your wife today. Of all the days a festival would be perfect, you can have a great time at the fairs games and then take her away on the dance floor. Then have a romantic dinner with a musician, rose petals, fine wine and a dimly lit setting for the mood. Then walk up on a grassy hill and watch the fireworks burst in the sky. Then before the grand finale you ask her the question in the pale moonlight, she'd say yes without a doubt and you'll have one of the best proposal stories to share." "Wow you are quite the envisioning type. I had something a little less… romantic planned but that sounds much better than anything I could come up with," Carrot admitted. "I think of myself as a hopeless romantic. I can dream of it, but it never comes to reality for me." "That's not what I hear; word is that you and Page are getting together." "Gossip travels fast in small towns I suppose." Silence wanted to keep it on the down low since he didn’t really know anyone else in the town or what Page thought of the matter. "Nah, she told me herself. She's been a lifelong friend of Cup's since grade school. Stopped over at our place this morning for a quick chat." "Oh." Perhaps she didn't seem to care what the town thought. "I'm supposed to be meeting her here, but it seems that she closed early for the festivities. She didn't seem to tell me about it." "She's probably nervous that’s all. Or she forgot. Probably forgot. She can be a bit scatterbrained at times,” sighed Carrot Cake. “I think that you should visit her house is right over there across from the library." "Oh thanks, I guess," said Silence. "What’s wrong?" "I'm just nervous that’s all." "Nerves are good; they let you know when you're either making a great decision…” Carrot Cake encouraged “…or a horrible one." "Are you nervous for tonight? A proposal is a big thing you know," Silence said. "Ever since I met my marefriend I've been nervous every waking moment and slept with one eye open." "If you don't mind, I can help with your anxiety." "Help? How?" "I can find out how the evening is going to fair for you before you ask the question." "Unless you can see the future, which I sincerely doubt, I think you're outta luck; Cup has never been the predictable sort." "I think that I can, but it's up to you. Do you want to find your fate before it finds you?" "I wouldn't mind knowing what will happen tonight to avoid a catastrophe." "Good, I'll let you know soon enough when I'm 100% sure. Now if you're getting the ring now go talk to Gem Stone, one of the Travelers, he'll hook you up with the right one for you." "Thanks good luck with your date tonight!" "Good luck to you too!" Silence called back. --==========-- Silence knocked on the door. Softly at first but upon hearing no answer he knocked louder. Silence waited and as he did he listened intently for sounds of someone coming to the door. He didn't hear any, however there was the faintest sound from inside. Silence pressed his ear to the door. He could now clearly hear music being played. Silence waited for the composition to be finished before knocking again. This time Page answered. "Oh shoot! Um, hello!" she said she nervously brushed her mane which was a bit untidy. A few red strands sprung out a bit here and there. "Hi," Silence simply said. "Sorry, I lost track of time. Music does that to me. Wow you look sharp today! You clean up real well," Page said in rapid succession leading Silence to believe that she was a bit more nervous than he. "Thanks," Silence said. "Umm…" She laughed nervously. "Would you mind stepping in while I um, prepare for tonight?" "Not at all." Silence walked into the house. The room wasn't exactly tidy but it didn't look like a tornado tore through it either. There were books sprawled all over the entire house some opened and read through halfway, others were closed and stacked in piles next to chairs and recliners. She obviously was a bit of a bookworm, not surprising given her profession and cutie mark. He did note however, that there were no books turned on their spine or had anything on top of them so in a way she did keep care of the books. The house itself was old fashioned and had an overall vintage feel to it. "Nice place." "Thanks, sorry about the mess," she said as she compulsively cleaned things with her magic picking up books and restocking shelves. She looked like a mixture of flustered and embarrassed as she did so. "I usually don't have guests over." "No, I don't mind. There's no need to stress yourself over the little things." Silence walked over to a grand piano that wad tucked away in the corner of the room next to a brick fireplace. "I heard you playing music. It was very beautiful." "You think so? I've been playing for eight years now and I still can't play well." Satisfied that things looked in order in the home, she turned back to Silence who was eying the piano curiously. "Do you play anything?" "No, but I always wanted to," Silence admitted. "Music has always fascinated me, but life on the road really prohibited any instrument larger than a flute, harmonica, or drum. It's a shame really." Silence sighed long fully; he never got to stay in one place long enough to learn how to learn something that required practice and patience to do. His whole life was so fast paced and constantly transitioning from one place to another that he felt that staying still was actually a step forward in a new direction. "We still have some time before the festival begins; I could teach you the basics to piano if you want." "Are you sure?" Silence asked hesitantly, "I don't want to burden you with anything." "No, it'll be fun." "Alright." Silence sat down on the bench in front of the grand piano. "Do you have any prior knowledge of any music, how it’s written?" "Not the slightest idea." There weren’t any books that were on musical theory that the Travelers had. "We’ll start with the absolute basics then. Each note has a name this here is middle C." She pointed to the corresponding key. Each white key above C goes D, E, F, G, A, B, C and repeats." She played the notes as she played them, completing a major scale. Now you try." He plunked down on one key of the piano. It sounded a single note sustained through the air. Silence got a weird feeling, like when he used his remembrancer ability, but this time it was different; he didn't make contact with someone else, he just touched a piano. A familiar sharp pain centered on his forehead. His vision flooded with scenes of practice sessions in front of the piano well before it moved to this house. Countless ponies tinkered at the bench that stood before it. The vision sped up rapidly accelerating in pace. Each player was different and unrecognizable. Thousands of sheets of music passed in front of Silence till they were but an in cohesive blur of black and white. Notes of music played melodies harmonies and countermelodies too fast for silence to comprehend any individual piece. Silence had no idea what was going on it wasn't like any other time he relived the past. This time he could feel the movement of time as it passed by, experiencing the process of trial and error as the players made mistakes and fixed them. It felt like he was the one playing the instrument or rather than the player. The strange out of body experience took Silence back. He withdrew his hoof from the piano like he just touched a hot stove that burned him. "It's not going to bite you know," Page giggled. Once again she didn't notice the wave of pain overtake him or the fact that he was suddenly sweating profusely. Not that she needed to see that. "Try again seeing if you can remember the names of the keys." "The keys are arranged acoustically, each white key for the natural pitches and the blacks for the flats and sharps." Silence had no idea where that information came from but he strongly believed that it was true. "Based off of the different modes, the notes you played make the Ionian mode commonly known as a major scale… right?" Part of Silence wasn't sure if was spouting gibberish and the other half felt that he was speaking as a prime musical theorist. "And you said you knew nothing about music! Where did that come from?" Silence thought of something quickly. "I guess I must have remembered it from some book I read a while back and it just popped into my head suddenly," Silence lied averting his eyes from hers. He didn't need to tell her the truth, not yet at least. "Funny, that happens to me sometimes although a bit less over the top than that. You were ranting off like a college professor." "Sorry, I didn't know what overcame me there. I guess that was a bit weird." "Just a little," Page said with a smile. "So let’s play something," Silence tried a few keys on the piano. To his relief nothing happened no flashbacks or memories happened, just simple notes being played. Silence began to play the keys in synchronized patterns. Each time the figure got more complex and new rhythms and chords were implemented, soon his tinkering formed into a full melody with a strong bass line. Page just stood there dumbfounded her mouth agape as she watched him take her away with his playing. Silence was just as surprised by his apparent skill with the piano he stared bewildered as his hooves moved seemingly on their own to play a melody that was familiar and yet not to Silence. It was the feeling like when you forget something, but backwards; he didn't know how he learned it, it just... happened. When Silence finished she applauded, "Oh you're funny tell me you never played before and to teach you piano. Ha! You were just teasing me to show off. How long have you been playing?" "Umm… about 10." "Ten years?! Wow that’s a few more years than me but you're so much better." Silence resisted the urge to tell her he really meant ten minutes but she wouldn't believe him. Heck Silence couldn't believe it himself. "You had me going there for a while with teaching you, was that some sort of way to impress me?" "Is it working?" asked Silence meeting her gaze. Silence couldn't help but smile. "I'd say no, but it would be a lie. Yes, I am most impressed. Now you go play something while I get dressed for tonight." She walked upstairs. Silence watched her go. He sighed, as far as he could tell his first date was going well. He was more relieved that she had no suspicions about his 'gift,' and he hoped it would stay that way for a while. Zecora was ridiculed by these ponies simply because she looked different, Silence shuddered as to see what would happen if he were to be discovered because he was truly different. Not that he expected anything hostile, he just wanted to be sure. He turned his attention back the piano. "Now how did I do that? Hmm…" Silence inspected the piano and all around it. He probed it with magic carefully feeling it out for any magical properties, but nothing was amiss; it was just a normal piano. Since it wasn't the piano and he didn't cast any spell to his knowledge, so it must have been his gift somehow. Not entirely satisfied with that answer, he decided to wait until tomorrow to ask his father about it. In the meantime, Silence wanted to know the extent of his newfound talent. Silence played tunes that he wasn't even sure if they existed, they felt familiar in a way but was unsure where they came from. After about three songs Silence was interrupted by page walking down the stairs. She had her red hair pulled back behind her ears fully revealing her beautiful cyan eyes that seemed to sparkle in the lighting of the room. She wore a beautiful red dress that matched her mane color that flowed down just barely touching the floor. She had dangling earrings that were lined with diamonds that shined with intense radiance. Around her legs she wore simple gold banded bracelets that accented the dress. She smiled but her ears were flat out of modesty; she wasn't really used to dressing so nicely, or getting jaw dropped gapes from stallions. "I look ridiculous don't I?" Silence shook his head a few times to clear up his thoughts. "Hardly, you look simply beautiful," Silence said in awe. Her cheeks flushed a hot red and she tried to hide it; she didn't want to appear embarrassed in front of Silence especially since he paid her such a nice compliment. "Are you ready to go?" She nodded and the two walked side by side out of the house. --==========-- "Wow, they really went all out this year," said Page. The town was all alight by candlelight and fires, no electricity was used, but that is simply the nature of the Festival of Flames. There were ribbons and streamers all throughout the town, banners and flags hung down from the roofs all fitting into a common motif and color scheme: Red orange and yellow flames. Open fires burned on every lamppost that was erected just for this very night. The dim lighting and the sun that was beginning to set beyond the horizon, made a very romantic mood. Couples would walk the streets nuzzle each other and resting their heads on their partners neck. Silence felt Page brush up against him. Lightly at first as if unsure whether or not it was okay, but after a moment of hesitation she walked with Silence the way the other couples did. Butterflies flew in Silences stomach, he was equally nervous and overjoyed that she did so. "So what do you want to do first?" he asked. "I suppose we could try some of the games, but whatever you want to do I'll be fine with." "What if I want to just stay indoors and sleep?" joked Silence. "I won't be okay with that obviously." Page smiled. "I think they have new games this year, if you catch my subtle innuendo." "Carnival games it is." After countless games of the ring toss, knocking over wooden bottles of milk, landing ping pong balls in little cups, attempting to pop balloons with darts, winning prizes and spending a lot of bits in the process, Page and Silence settled down in the main square where the food was being served. "I could have sworn that I would've knocked all of those cans over," Silence muttered. "What did I tell you? I said that those games are designed to make you lose." "I know but it was fun wasn't it, and in the end isn't that what really matters?" "I suppose. So what shall we get to eat?" asked Page as she eyed the multiple tables of food trying to decide where to start. "There’s a lot to choose from," Silence looked over and he saw Carrot Cake eating a few tables over. "I just remembered I have something I need to check on, can you go get us something while I'm gone?" "Oh, okay." Page seemed a bit disheartened. Silence guessed she wanted him to come with her or vise versa. "I promise I'll rush back as soon as I can." "Don't take too long," said Page. "I won't." with that Silence trotted off wading through the crowd. He made his way over to the baker. "Hey, buddy!" called Carrot. "What can I do for you?" "Hey, did you get the ring?" "Sure did, you were right, your friend sure is the best jeweler there is. Mighty generous too, he gave it to me for half price!" He quickly flashed a small red box for Silence to see before stowing it away. "I can't thank you enough." "That's great!" exclaimed Silence glad to see his friend came through. "So are you going to ask the question?" "Definitely. You seem really chipper right now," observed Carrot. "I assume your date is going well?" "I really think it is, were having a lot of fun." said Silence. But enough about me, do you need me to 'predict' the outcome of the question? I could very well do it now if you'd like." "I've given it some thought, and you know what? Is it better to know what she'll say because I get somepony to predict the future? Or should I know because I know she loves me? So in light of that, I'll leave it up to her to decide." "An insightful decision. I think she’s lucky to have a guy like you, and that you have nothing to worry about." "Oh, hello dear," said Carrot. "Who's your friend?" The mare asked sitting down next to Carrot. "This here is Silence, he's one of the Travelers," he answered. "Oh hello. Wait." She had a look of pondering cross her face. You're that guy Page was talking about!" exclaimed the cyan mare. "She was right you are one handsome stallion indeed, dressed to the nine and everything." "Thanks," said Silence, "Well, I should get going, my date is probably waiting for me." "Good luck to you then." "Likewise." --==========-- "So what was that all about?" asked Page suddenly putting down her plate of food. She made a gesture behind him. "What was what all about?" he followed her gaze then saw what she meant she pointed at the two bakers who were having a marvelous time. "I saw you talking to Carrot over there. I'm just curious as to why." "Alright then," said Silence wiping his chin with a napkin before setting it down, "can you keep a secret?" "That depends on the secret." "Carrot is going to ask his marefriend to marry him tonight." "That's great news!" said Page. "I just know she'll say yes." "I hope so, Carrots been juggling that question around for a while now and he's pretty nervous about it." "What I want to know now is how you're involved with it all." "Well, Carrot needed somepony to help him buck up, he just didn't know it. I set him up with a game plan and a ring and all he had to was be himself." "That's kind of you," said Page. "It's nice how you help others without expecting anything in return. You seem change lives in a matter of seconds." She played with her fork for a bit, and her eyes grew distant. Silence wondered what she was thinking about. He knew he could easily find out, but the very thought of using his ability to do so at the very least seemed wrong. It didn't feel right to him to invade others' privacy. "So what is the whole tradition behind this festival?" asked Silence trying to change the subject that set Page off thinking. "Well, actually it's based off of a story a rather tragic one that doesn't end well for everypony." "Go on." Silence shifted in his seat till he was comfortable. "Tell me this story." "It all started when a lowly simple unicorn fell in love with a princess. At first the princess had no desire to be with him but, over time she learned to love him back. Sadly, since he was not of royal birth, their love was forbidden by society where they were reared apart. They could only gaze longingly at each other from a distance knowing their worlds could intertwine, but never touch. In spite of their separation, the two met secretly at nightfall spending as long as they could together before sunrise separated them. Soon it wasn't enough for the stallion to only meet at the night, so he vowed to become a soldier where nobility had the ever so slim chance of being granted to commoners. The princess begged him not to, for she feared he would be lost to her, or no longer keep her in his heart. He said to her that every night she should light a flaming beacon in the night sky to let him know that she was still in love with him, and he in return would always remain vigil and faithful. Reluctantly she agreed and every night after sun fall, the princess would light a fire in the tallest tower of the palace, and every night he would see the flame comforted by its faint glow that his princess was still waiting for him. Many years pass by and the stallion becomes a great general of the army, and more importantly worthy of marriage to the princess.” Page paused before continuing. “But the years were long and the young lovers were now strangers to each other's gaze. They aged they changed but always they tried to make it work. The princess wasn't the only one with eyes on the new general, the many nobles were aware the stallions sudden rise into aristocracy. Many of the bachelorettes who made up the upper class as well as the princess's own sister also took fancy to him. While the princess was performing her duties the older sister met the stallion and immediately fell in love with him unaware that his heart was already set on somepony else. The sister was tenacious and didn't give up on the stallion, eventually over many days something formed between the two of them.” “That guy seems a bit shallow to fall for her sister.” “We don’t choose who we love," said Page. "Sometimes it just happens.” “Continue." "While at night the one princess continued to love him, the other stole his heart during the day. The brave general was treated to luxuries and the fine life that he had always dreamed of when he was but a poor dweller in the streets. But every night he would still meet with his first love splitting himself between them. Torn between his two lovers, the stallion had to chose either his old forbidden love in the shadows of the night or his new flame that burns brightly in the day. When his first love discovered her stallion’s betrayal she shut her heart to him and for that night the beacon remained unlit. The next night the stallion waited for her, and again the beacon remained unlit. His heart broken and forced to make a decision, the stallion asked the princesses sister to marry him, and she said yes. Some say it was just jealousy, while others say it was vengeance and rage that was built up over the years, but to punish the stallion’s disloyalty and to pay back her sister for her insolence, blind with animosity, the princess used her flaming beacon to set fire to the palace." "That's bit extreme." "To say the least,” Page laughed. “Yes it was." "Please continue, how does the story end?" "Well, during the fire the two sisters fight and the handsome stallion tosses himself between the two. While it is unclear who cast it, but the crossfire he becomes mortally wounded. In his last moments he asked the two sisters for forgiveness for him and for each other and to never forget him. Ever since then the sisters never did. Never did they let another stallion come between them or even wed. To their dying days they ruled their kingdom together in peace starting a golden era of prosperity for all of their subjects. In tradition with the two sisters the Princesses of the Sun and Moon, Celestia and Luna, have ruled over Equestria ever since similarly to the sisters of old. That is until the Nightmare Moon incident, but that is another tale for another time." Silence took all that she said in. "You are a beautiful story teller, you become so immersed with your story that it seems that you become a part of it." "Thank you, its part of my talent." She pointed at her flank where her cutie mark was hidden under the folds of her dress. "So why do you celebrate a festival for such a dreary tale anyways?" "Why make a celebration out of hearts and hooves day? That was based off of a failed romance." "Not very many cheery holidays around here are there?" "Not all holidays are meant to be cheerful or have the happiest ending tales, but for the most part they are genuinely celebrated in a light hearted manner. Nightmare Night is a prime example. Some scholars believe that during the everlasting night of Nightmare Moon. Horrifying nightmares of the worst kind plagued all who slept for an entire week. At the end of it ponies stayed awake through entire day’s worth of time so they didn't have to face the haunting dreams when they slept. Nowadays it transformed over to one of lighthearted pranks and costume dressing. A very different story. In fact so different are the holiday from where it came that few actually know what started the holiday at all." "But why today's holiday isn't it a story about a mistake?" "I think we learn best from our mistakes. Why not teach a moral lesson through history so we can understand the consequences? Not to mention it explains a small part of how we get our current government and encouraging for there to be a smaller gap between the rich and the poor. You see during the Festival of Flames, not only do we celebrate the joining of lovers, but the mix of the rich and the poor. It's almost like these fairy tales speak to our generation even though their time is long gone." "My father always said that in Equestrian history fairy tales are often based on fact and events while teaching morals," Silence said. "He's right many are. Though there are a few that are very farfetched." "Like the lost city of Atlantis,” said Silence. “I find that one remarkably hard to actually grasp." "Agreed a whole city sinking into the sea? That can't be possible." "What makes you say that?" Silence asked. "Well, nopony is powerful enough to capsize an entire city with magic." "We don't know that,” said Silence. “Stranger things have happened." The band sitting near the corner of the town square began playing an upbeat tune, one that Silence vaguely recognized as a popular Equestrian dance tune; his father would sometimes whistle it while he worked. Silence had an idea. "Page do you want to dance?" "Dance?" a look of uncertainty crossed her eyes. "I'm not much of a dancer. Besides I'm wearing a nice dress it could get ruined." "Don't worry I know how to dance very well, just trust me." Silence stretched a hoof across the table. "... alright but I'm warning you I can't dance well at all I can barely manage the Mexicolt Hat Dance." "What about something a bit more complicated… say a 2 hoof waltz?" "A traditional dancer are you? I'm willing to try, if you teach me." "There’s nothing to it." That was a bit of a lie, 2 hoof dances are extremely difficult. The whole point of a two hoof dance is to walk completely bipedal using ones weight to counterbalance their partners. It's a very old traditional dance type that was extremely popular within the classical era among the aristocrats and nobles. It died out over the ages since it was much more difficult than a standard four legged dance. "Common, let’s go." Silence pulled Page from the table and into the thickening crowd that surrounded the makeshift dance floor. "Alright, now first we grasp our forelegs together like this." Silence took his right hoof and interlocked it with hers. "Then you extend your other foreleg out like this." Silence pulled his and her hoof till it was completely parallel with the ground. "And walk inward till you are completely upright." They walked inwards and the two stood completely straight upwards. As they did so the hooves that they had interlocked naturally slid down and behind each other until they were completely around their backsides. Page wobbled a bit, but Silence held her up. "Now what?" asked Page. "Now we dance," said Silence. "Just remember to always start with your left since I'm leading with my right. Try to feel the beat of the music and anticipate my movements." The piece that the band was playing was in 3/4 time, which was the typical waltz time signature. "Now on beat one we move. Are you ready?" "I think so." Silence took a step forward as Page took a step backwards. Then the next step backwards the reverse direction that they started in. Then they took a step to Silence's left. Then right. The whole movement then repeated again. All the while Silence called out the counts of the beat. Page rigidly stumbled through the movements at first stepping all over Silences hooves and once on his tail which was rather painful for him, but soon the dance became natural and fluid. It felt like their two legs each slowly became one set of four, like together during the dance they were just one pony and not two individuals. Their dance got more complicated as the song progressed. Silence would now throw in spins and different steps. Page noticed that they were drawing most of the attention on the dance floor. Some of the other dances cleared away to make room for them. Soon all eyes were on them as they stood a head above all of the other viewers. Page started to blush, the unwanted attention put her and Silence directly on the spotlight. He didn't seem nervous at all, in fact he seemed to enjoy commanding the attention if the others. Page could feel the song coming to the end. And when the final chord struck Silence dipped her down still holding her up with one foreleg; a remarkable feat that most others can't accomplish. There was applause and the sound of hooves thundering against the dirt dance floor mixed in with whistles and cheers, but no matter how loud the audience cheered it couldn't break the longing stare between the two. Both were breathing hard, the swaying dance having sapped almost all of their energy. Silence lifted her up and both went back down on all four legs. "You okay?" he asked to make sure Page wasn't about to double over onto the ground like he did when he first learned how to dance like that. But at a moment’s glance he saw she was still beaming with energy. "Yeah," she said. "I feel great! That was so much fun!" “You did fantastic yourself. I’m rather impressed.” “I had a great teacher.” “I think the fireworks are about to start soon,” said Silence. “Do you want to find a spot?” “I know the perfect place, but you’re going to have to catch me to get there.” And with that Page sprinted off of the main road, leaving him in the dust. She stopped before turning the corner “Common, catch me!” --==========-- Silence chased after Page and she laughed like a complete fool, but she didn't care; both of them felt like little foals tonight under the light of the moon. She galloped to the towns outskirts and up a lone grassy hill. Silence raced up to her and caught her making them both fall down unto the green grass laughing as they did so. Page rolled over so their gazes met, each staring deeply into each other’s eyes. At such an intimate distance she could feel Silences breath he could feel hers brushing up lightly against the nape of his neck. Silence knew that it was time to make his move; he remembered to do what Mahogany told him. He slowly leaned forward and stopped for her to make a move. She appeared hesitant at first moved in closer towards Silence. Right before their mouths met both Page and Silence an explosion and a flash of light tore their attention away from each other. The fireworks were beginning to start. Silence realized that the moment was now lost, he should have kissed her earlier. They sat there mesmerized by the booming sounds and bursts of color. Burst of green and blue shot across the sky coupled with crackling streams of red and white. A cool nighttime breeze whistled by. Page drew closer to Silence for warmth, resting her head on his shoulder. Silence noticed that she was still shivering so he took off his jacket that he was wearing and threw it over her, but he kept his leg around her shoulder. She nodded her thanks and the two sat there enjoying the display as it unfolded. “Silence?” Page asked suddenly breaking the moment between them. Silence could sense she had a question that had been dwelling on her mind for a while. “Yes?” Page mustered up the courage to ask. “What will you do when you have to leave?” A difficult question. Silence had been asking himself the same question, the problem drawing ever closer as the days passed by. The fact that he was to leave was inevitable. Or was it? Hadn’t his father told him that he was old enough to make his own decisions and start his own path? How could he choose her over his family and friends? How could he ask her to leave with him and abandon the friends of her own? After a long time of thinking it over, Silence vouched for the truth. “I don’t know. But that’s not what’s important. The future might be clouded with uncertainty, but that doesn’t mean we can’t enjoy the present.” “I suppose.” Another quiet moment passed between them saves for the explosions that partook in the sky. He moved Pages hair out of the way of her face. She turned towards him and his touch. Silence inched closer, Page did the same both turned their heads to the side and closed their eyes. When their lips met all of the nervous energies and tensions relaxed, and the world seemed to stand still around them as time slowed down. The sensation was magical beyond compare. The grand finale of the firework show erupted into full swing beyond them but they didn’t part for anything. Silence began to feel a nauseating feeling. He tried to part himself from her but he was too slow the entire feeling overtook him and blurred his senses. Silence saw scenes of Page's childhood, but they fast forwarded into adolescents and soon to the present day. He saw all of her memories like an open book he could pass through them. Experience them. Live them. This wasn’t right. Silence tried to resist the visions but they came anyways as if they had their own thoughts. He had no control over it. This wasn't how he wanted it to be. When he came to he found himself on the ground. A roaring pain in his head and his ringing ears made it too difficult to think straight. Between the hazy visions of the past he saw Page sitting over him shaking him and shouting something but he couldn’t make out words. He could only stare blankly at her eyes which were wide and full of concern. She turned and called out to someone else, presumably for help. Silence only made it for a few more moments before seeing more shadowy figures approach him before blacking out completely. --==========-- "Are you sure we have to go this far from town Rarity? Our usual picnic spot is half this distance." "Of course we have to go this far," replied Rarity who was leading the pack. "There's this wonderful little place I spotted that looked simply divine, and I thought to myself, 'Rarity you are going to have a spectacular picnic there someday,' so to there we go." "Is it much farther? My hooves are killing me." "Were nearly there, you can see it from here." Rarity pointed ahead towards a large grassy hill. The two were so busy with their walk up the hillside that they didn't realize they left Silence behind at the base of the grassy knoll. He stood there right before the incline began with his eyes closed. He knew this place. When Fluttershy noticed he wasn't following her anymore, she flew back over to him. "Is everything alright?" He opened his stormy gray eyes and heaved a heavy sigh. He put the notepad on the ground and scribbled something down. After dusting a bit of dirt off of it, he passed it over to the curious yellow pegasus. "Everything is fine. It's just this hill holds some sentimental value to me. I don't want to bring back the good memories I have from here." "Is it really that bad to bring back good memories?" He nodded his head and motioned for the notepad again. She gave it to him and he wrote something else. "I don't deserve happiness, or any good memories that have to do with her. All the good memories do is remind me of the bad ones." "Who?" More writing. "Page." "Why not?" Silence didn't answer instead he took a step forward but quickly retracted his hoof like the hillside was hot to touch. He relaxed and began to cautiously walk forward. Fluttershy eyed his behavior with curiosity but lost interest when he resumed a normal walking pace. She followed behind him to make sure he didn’t make any more sudden stops. When they reached the top Rarity had already spread out the blanket on the grass and began spreading the plates of food. "There you two are I was wondering when you were coming. Sit and enjoy the feast, I made it all myself." "Wow these foods look lovely." "I'm sure it isn't close to compare with what Silence could make. I hear he's a bit of a chef." Silence wrote something and showed it so the pair of friends could see. "I'm no chef, but my mother was. I only had cooking lessons from her, she went to culinary school." "That explains one of the many mysteries of Silence Silvertongue," declared Rarity over dramatically. "I find it amazing how well you keep to yourself. Let's see, you have an uncanny knowledge of various skills, you don't speak or use magic to my knowledge, you have a strange cutie mark, and you have or had a marefriend that you choose to not talk about. Oh! Let’s not forget the strange hospitalization, or your current situation." Rarity gestured to all of the cuts Silence had. "We don't even know your age." "To answer the last statement I'm 34." "See, that wasn't too hard now was it? You've got nothing to be afraid of, you're amongst friends," Rarity said trying to coax the answers out of him. "No need to carry the burden of secrets." "My past is none of your concern. It is a burden that only I must carry. If I wanted to share it with you I would, but you and your friends have already learned more than I wish to disclose. Twilight especially has been particularly persistent in the matter." "Now that's not entirely fair for her, she has an unnatural curiosity for things she doesn't understand." "Then she should try to understand that I don't want to be bothered." The words came off as cold as Silence intended them to. "Why is so hard for you to trust others?" "It's not that I just don't trust others. I don't trust myself. I hope you learn that trusting me is a mistake for I cannot be trusted." "Why not?" Rarity found it hard to yell at someone who was incapable of yelling back. The long wait between her response and his made her self-conscious of how loud she actually was. "I am what I say I am. If I tell you that I can't be trusted, then it is so." There was a tension in the air that was drawn from the written words. Fluttershy observed the two's half verbal debate. On one side she agreed with Rarity that he should share what he withholds, but on the other he was allowed to keep his secrets. She didn't need to remind herself what the paper in the black book said about him: perhaps his secrets are best left to be told when he was ready. "Um, Rarity? Don't you think that you're pressing him too hard for answers? If you don't mind that is…" Rarity took a look at her friend. She sighed, "Perhaps I'm being overzealous with this whole ordeal. It's completely unladylike and I apologize." He shrugged, "I understand that you want to know more about me but it is a dark and unforgiving story." "You see!" she exclaimed. "Whenever you say something like that you just augment my interest." "Rarity, please just leave him alone," Fluttershy pleaded. Rarity eyed her friend who was clearly conflicted with the matter at and. She pouted. "Fine." No one touched their food. Each was just waiting for someone else to start. Rarity and Fluttershy exchanged nervous glances between each other. Silence tried the food first and soon the others followed. The tension in the air slowly dissipated while Fluttershy and Rarity made small talk while Silence listened. --==========-- Applejack Gazed up at the sun. Perhaps Granny Smith was baking up some family recipe at this very moment. She had already cleared the west field of apples without breaking a sweat. Her string workhorse legs helped her pull through the long years of apple bucking. It was practically midday and lunch seemed like a good idea to her She didn't think much of the stranger who came to Ponyville. Frankly she could have cared less about him, but Applejack couldn't help notice that Fluttershy was completely captivated by him. Applejack wasn't much of the romantic type despite Rarity's efforts to "educate" her with the art of getting a stallion, but Applejack wasn't very interested in finding a partner, her family was all she needed. However, what really bothered her was the fact that she didn't tell the whole truth to Twilight about what she knew about Silence. I wasn't her place to really tell her, especially when the guy was sitting right next to her. Perhaps the truth would come out eventually; it always did one way or another. "Applejack!" called a voice from somewhere else in the orchard. It was Twilight from the sound of it. "Over here Twi'," responded Applejack. She placed down her baskets that were full of apples, expecting some sort of disaster, lecture or perhaps both to ensue after her purple friend arrived. When the unicorn popped her head out she was looking quite frantic and her mane was a bit untidy. "There you are Applejack, I need your help with something really important." "Sure thing sugar cube, what is it?" "Well," Twilight had a nervous smile. "I need to break into a house. Silence's house." "Say what now?" Applejack never expected to hear her goodie-four shoes friend suggest committing a crime. "What in tarnation has gotten into you? Since when have ya'll turned into a petty thief?" "Since Silence turned out to be a murderer," Twilight flatly stated. "Now you’re just spouting a bunch of horse apples. Where in Equestria would you get such a ridiculous idea?" Applejack laughed but the stern look her friend was giving her began to make her feel nervous. Quietly she feared that her friend was having one of her infamous Twilight Sparkle nervous breakdowns which seemed to come out of nowhere and were never good for anyone. "Why are you thinking this?" "Do you remember seeing his cutie mark?" "It'd be hard to forget." "The mark we saw isn't actually it,” explained Twilight. “It's just a scar left behind from the real one being burned off." "Burned off?" Applejack eyed her own three apple cutie mark wearily. "By Celestia that’s horrible." "It must have been Celestia who did it; she is the only one known to be able to. And she wouldn't do it lightly or without good reason. He must be a felon or worse." "I trust ya'll completely, but he don't seem like the criminal type," said Applejack. "…But it would explain why he doesn't want to share about his past." "I guess it would." Applejack considered her options at this point. On one side she could end up in prison for breaking and entering, while on the other there was the fact that her friend was rather frantic about the whole ordeal and if she was right that meant the whole town was in danger. "Why would you need to break into his house?" "I need to find something, proof or evidence that exposes he's what I think he is." "We'll need Rainbow for the job." "Why?" "We need somepony to keep watch while we…” Applejack looked for the right word to use without sounding incriminating “…investigate." "So you're in?" "I'm not happy 'bout it but I'm in. But if I get in trouble for this vendetta of yours, I swear ya'll never hear the end of it." "We won't get in trouble," said Twilight. "Everything will be in a controlled environment." --==========-- "I'm so bored," yawned Rainbow Dash as she kept a lazy eye over the streets. "I have to oversee the weather team the storm we've been planning to hit tomorrow. I still don't know why I have to keep watch." "Because ya'll can keep an eye in the sky for when he returns," replied Applejack. "Besides I reckon ya'll would probably break something." "I would not! It's not like I have bulky thighs that might knock something over." "Why you little-" Applejack looked like she was about to pummel her pegasus friend. "Quiet you two," Twilight hissed angrily. “I need to concentrate.” She lowered her head down to the doorknob and closed her eyes again. Her horn was glowing with magic as she readied the spell. "What exactly are you doing again?" "I'm probing the lock with magic. All I have to do is telekinetically calibrate the locks pins in a specific way so the cylinder us able to rotate, thus allowing the deadbolt to slide inwards." Rainbow gave her a confused look as she tried to make out what each word meant but caught up on telekinetic. Twilight sighed. "I'm picking the lock with magic.” "Oh!" exclaimed Dash. "Why didn't you say so?" "Ya'll need to hurry up we don't have too much time the note on the door says they left almost a half an hour ago." “I’m doing this as fast as I can. I already got the first 3 pins in place all I have to do is… Aha!” Twilight exclaimed. There was a satisfying click and the door pushed open. “It’s open.” --==========-- Rarity had left a bit earlier since she had an appointment at the local spa. She thanked Silence and Fluttershy for having such a wonderful picnic and left promptly. Fluttershy wanted to ask him so many questions, but something else was bothering her more. "I brought you something," Fluttershy said pulling the puzzle box out for him to see. "I've been meaning to give it back to you but every time I tried something happened, you passed out, needed medical attention." He grabbed it and quickly inspected it for damage. He gave a massive sigh of relief when nothing was found amiss. Satisfied, he grasped the pen again and began to write. “Thank you. I was starting to worry about it, if something were to happen to it I don’t know what I would do.” “You’re welcome.” “Its funny how this box has been with me for 16 years and yet I’ve never seen the contents. It’s been there since I met her. Yet it represents something more than just her it is my choice that I made all those years ago.” He stole the puzzle box away in his saddlebags which lay on the grass next to him as Fluttershy read the note. “Which choice was that?” “Love of a near complete stranger, over friends and family.” “Was it worth it?” Fluttershy had been wondering about that question for a while now. “To this day I wonder what it would have been like had I chosen not to, but I know that had I not, the thought of her would be ever present in my mind like it is now. Love does that to you I suppose, it possesses you, even if they don’t love you back you can’t help it.” Fluttershy wondered about this. Did she love Silence? It felt like it. Perhaps she did. Maybe, despite how much he hid, she found out one true thing about him. That maybe just maybe he might love her back. "What do you do if you think you love somepony but you're not sure if they love you back or even if they are safe for you to be with?" asked Fluttershy. Silence sighed. "I suppose you could flat out ask them, but I never had the courage to do that sort of thing. I would subtly drop hints or clues and see how they react." "Oh, okay." She wasn't sure how to break it to him any more painfully obvious than that besides just blurting it out and seeing what happens. "I have but one word of advice. Love is like a passionate flame. If kindled properly it is warming and comforting. It can be a welcome home in the coldest of nights. It is a wonderful thing. But be warned; love moderately and with great caution. Fire burns brightest only when something else is destroyed." "Was something destroyed when you fell in love with Page?" "Everything was destroyed." "So you think it's bad to fall in love?" "No, love is powerful it is a force that is much stronger than any other I've encountered. It drives some to heights that they never thought they could achieve. But it was too weak for a simple stallion to hold on to." "But you're no simple stallion. I've seen your gift, and it frightens me. But I know it's a part of you and you can't change it." "I want to. You can't deny yourself of your gift or talents, but you can sever it from yourself almost completely." "That's horrible," gasped Fluttershy. "It's far easier to embrace what you're given with." "What you are given isn't always good, and what's easy isn't always right. What I have done in the past is irreversible." "Tell me about it." "I can't." "Tell me." "What good could come of it?" "Relief of the pain. Silence, everyday you’re suffering, physically and mentally. You might not even realize it but you aren’t well." The way she worded it sounded like she knew something else. "Have you read my journal?" He didn't want to seem upset with her he just simply wanted to know the truth. Fluttershy sighed; there was no point in saying no."Only part. I'm sorry I didn't mean to snoop, honestly." "It was bound to happen anyway." "You were in a hospital?" "An asylum. A wretched place that deserves to be condemned." "Are you well, you know…" Fluttershy couldn't bring herself to say the word 'crazy'. He didn't seem insane especially now; he was the sight of complete serenity, with his mane blowing in the light breeze and stormy grey eyes gazing at her. He was secretive yes, but not insane. "You mean to ask if I am not of sound mind.” He smiled then wrote something else. “It's a paradox really; if I tell you I'm insane then I am so, if I tell you that I am not then I'm in denial of my state. In no way is there a way to convince you I am not crazy." "I trust you to tell the truth." "The truth is I don't know the truth. Others like you don't understand so either they fear what they don't know, or seek answers. I'm haunted by thoughts and words that aren't mine. But I have always been since I learned of my gift. When you read someone’s past you feel their pain, their thoughts, their ambitions, you become them in their entirety. You're mind mixes with theirs and you change, sometimes dramatically so. I've passed into and out of many lives each wearing me down more and more, my sense of self is inseparable with those that I have become. Does that make me insane? I guess it does, but who wouldn't be if they had the same gift as me. " "I suppose that’s one way to look at it. Tell me more about your powers, if it seems to cause all of the problems for you how come you still used it on me the night of the party?" "It doesn't always work the way I will it to. Sometimes I use it on my own whim. Other times she has her own plans. I can show them my past, see theirs, share a past event together, relieve their pain, cause them to forget the past, make them see a false one, corrupt their memory till it is unrecognizable, steal their thoughts, impose my own will upon them. I can drive one to complete insanity. Plague their mind with nightmares and delusions. I can read others thoughts, change them, stop them, control them; my curse does more harm than good." "Everypony’s talent is meant for good." "Do you really believe that?" He had a weary look on his face. "Yes." "You ask to know my past, I cannot tell you it; it hurts too much to put into words." "I understand. You don't have to." "But I can show you it, if you are willing." "I am not afraid." Fluttershy tried to sound assertive but there was a hint of doubt in her voice. "You should be. I am not sure whether or not I can sustain and control it long enough to answer your questions without causing irreparable damage. There is a chance this could go horribly wrong for you or me. If the memories were to rapture, we may never be the same afterward." "Rapture? What does that mean?" Silence didn't answer her question. "If you are sure about this, close your eyes and hold out your hoof." Fluttershy knew that if she refused that he would never offer again, nor would Fluttershy ever be able to pull enough courage to ask. She had to do this now or never. She held out her arm. She felt the cold touch of Silences hooves. Like before, a strange cooling sensation washed over her. She felt the presence of another conscious mixing with hers; a very strong consciousness that practically radiated raw power. "Are you ready?" echoed a voice in her head. It sounded distant, but not just in the physical sense; it was detached and emotionless. "Yes," Fluttershy whispered aloud. "Let us begin…" She felt her mind go blank like someone wiped it clean of her thoughts. Then the first of the visions began. --==========-- Chapter 9 Preview: Medical History "You do realize the gravity of what you ask of me." Silence said placing the glass down he stared the guest right in the eye. "Given the time that had elapsed and the length the task will be long, tiresome, and outside of my experience. This knowledge will neither help nor undo the past. With it you may be reminded of things that you wish not to know, see things that need not be seen again even learn hidden truths and lies masked by judgement and trust. You see, some things are forgotten for a reason and maybe they are best left alone. I understand why you want to go through with this, but this task will change you and me forever." --==========-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below.
Chapter 1: Greetings and SalutationsSilence Unbroken Chapter 1: Greetings and Salutations By: Midway Bridge Some fitting music: Here “All arise for his honor Grand Inquisitor Gavel,” said the plaintiff as a black robed pony walked into the room. All the ponies rose respectfully. When Gavel took a seat his respective podium, all ponies sat save for three: The plaintiff, the prosecutor, and the defendant. The courtroom was silent. No pony dared to speak for the fate of one soul hung by a thread. The Grand Inquisitor usually liked his job, acquitting the innocent and condemning the misguided; but today’s trial was different. So different in fact that in his 40 long years of serving as Equestria’s advocate of justice he had never encountered a case remotely similar before. The defendant before him had been convicted of something not seen in Equestrian law for a very long, long, time. He had to even request a law book from the Royal Canterlot library, to find any sort of preceding case. The long night of studying the large text before the trial had proven fruitless, and hadn’t improved the head inquisitor’s mood at all for that matter. He rubbed his temples with his fore hooves thinking of the best way to start the hearing. With nothing coming to mind he just started with the charges. "You have been convicted of blasphemy, high treason against her Royal Highness Princess Celestia, and the most unthinkable act of murder in the first degree. Do you deny these accusations?" stated the Grand Inquisitor. He loved the sound of his voice in the courtroom, the way it rang throughout the room demanding the attention of all within. "…" The stallion on trial said nothing. "Well?" Gavel inquired, starting to get impatient with the defendant. The defendant had been doing this the entire day, not saying a single word before the trial. He didn’t even get a defense attorney to plead his case. “Even if he did want an attorney no pony in their right mind would possibly want to defend him,” thought the Grand Inquisitor, “there were mountains of evidence that pointed directly toward him. Even the newest of prosecutors could easily get a victory.” The defendant shook his head no, accepting his inevitable fate. "Then by the power invested in this court we find you guilty of your crimes," proclaimed the head inquisitor, "as punishment, we sentence you… to death." He hit the gavel on his podium solidifying his ruling. Gasps and murmurs filled the courtroom; there hasn’t been a death sentence since as far back as any pony could remember. Some ponies expected the convicted stallion to go into some state of shock or attempt to lessen his ruling, yet the convicted pony remained silent and still as ever, acting as if nothing happened. He closed his eyes and waited for the plaintiff to take him away. "No I have a better idea," interrupted a powerful voice behind him. All turned to see the goddess of the sun herself entering the courtroom. She grandly made her entrance known to the room, gracefully walking into the room without a sound. All the ponies in the room bowed. All except for the one on trial who remained standing in defiance against the voice of authority. Princess Celestia ignored the minor insult. "Grand Inquisitor Gavel, I respectfully request to take the defendant into my own personal custody," she addressed the pony in charge. “Request granted,” he said glad to be rid of the guilt of condemning a criminal to death. Besides who would refuse Princess Celestia her wishes? "Come my little pony," she called out to the stallion. She ushered him under wing belittling him with her giant figure. His head hung low, for the goddess who he had previously insulted had just saved his life. The two walked out of the courtroom leaving the rest with looks of confusion. The pair navigated the castle which to most was a pervasive maze that one could easily get lost in, but the royal princess knew it like the back of her hoof. When they reached the throne room, she sat on her throne and stared at the criminal ahead of her eyes lost in thought. He looked at his surroundings and the stained glass walls, many of which depicted scenes of history. The Discord crisis, the establishment of Canterlot, the return of Nightmare Moon, as well as a few other important moments of Equestrian past, were all present in the hall. "I never liked the death sentence," sighed the solar princess suddenly breaking the silence between the two, "tried to be rid of it 6 centuries ago. It makes no sense to waste some pony with the raw abilities like you." She was once again lost in thought. "Why did you kill her?" she finally asked him. The question lingered in the air. "…" "Well?" said Celestia awaiting a response. She was rather used to quick responses from any pony. But before her was no ordinary pony. "…" "Not going to answer that one?" she mused silently impressed by his determination. “No matter, I have a task for you,” she said, “no pony else will know of it, not even my dearest sister Luna. But before I assign it to you, I have but one more question." She looked at the stallion before her sizing him up, "If you are to answer only one question, answer me this." The convicted stallion slowly nodded his head in agreement. "You did without question… kill that mare, that much is obvious," said Celestia faltered at the word 'kill' like she wasn't comfortable with it, saying it with vile distaste. "But tell me, do you regret your actions?" --==========-- "I don't know Twilight," said a very nervous purple and green baby dragon, "Transfiguration spells sound great and all but…" Spike trailed off, not sure how to finish. He started to fiddle around with his claws and to regret this idea. "Hold still Spike, we both need to concentrate for this to work," said the lavender mare. Her eyes now closed as she focused on the task at hoof. Her purple horn was radiating magical energy. "Almost there." Twilight gritted her teeth in pure concentration. The spell was quite taxing and incredibly difficult to use. She found it in an old tome lent from the Canterlot library, and was quite eager to test it out. After all it wasn't everyday she came across complicated spells. Then there was a great burst of magical light. The candles light throughout the tree house were extinguished leaving only dim streaks of light trickling through the cracks in the curtains. There was a bit of rustling and Twilight hit the light switch. Light flooded the room as she observed the results of her spell. Her assistant was nowhere in sight; instead there was a short, deep purple colt with a spiked lime green mane. The pony was swayed a little bit and then collapsed on the floor. Twilight ran up to him, her eyes filled with concern. "Spike? Spiiike!?" She shook his side. His coat was warm but rougher than most ponies. It was also a bit stiffer, like the hair didn’t want to be moved still retaining some of Spike’s scales’ sturdiness. "W-what happened?" said a short raspy voice that sounded like Spike's but was slightly lower in pitch. Twilight let out a sigh of relief her worst fears alleviated. "The spell worked Spike! You’re an earth pony now," “Great,” he grumbled. Spike had the worst cramp in the neck he ever had. He cracked it several times to release the tension. "Just think of all the scientific data we can record now!” she exclaimed excitedly. “How does it feel to be a pony Spike?" Twilight was rather curious to see what he thought about being a pony since he was practically raised as one. "Ugh… sickening," he moaned his face turned a slight shade of green. He clutched his stomach and looked like he was going to vomit, but much to Twilights relief he didn’t. He lay there for a bit longer still feeling a bit queasy from the spells effects. Twilight levitated a quill and notepad to record her observations. "Can you stand up?" "I'll try." After a few failed attempts, Spike slowly and carefully raised his body onto his four wobbling legs. "Good, how about some basic exercises?” Spike nodded fully concentrated on maintaining his balance. “Okay raise your left hoof." Twilight facehooved, "Your other left Spike." "Oh. Right, I mean left. Whatever." Spike huffed raising the proper hoof. "Good. Now can you try to pick up that book next to you?” Twilight gestured to a book that was knocked off of the shelf by the spell. "Um… how?" Spike asked with a blank expression. "What do you mean how? Just pick it up," said Twilight flatly. “It’s not brain surgery.” Spike skeptically stared at his hoof, "Twilight I don't have fingers right now, and picking up things with hooves is like imposable." To ponies picking things up with their hooves came natural; something Spike wasn’t used to doing without his claws. “Spike I don't understand, every pony can pick things up!” said Twilight, “It just… happens.” “Can we pass this one?” asked Spike hopefully. Twilight nodded. “What’s next?” Twilight looked at a list of tasks that she prepared beforehand, "How about walking?" Spike gulped, took a deep breath, and he moved one hoof. Then another. "This isn't that-whoa-ah!" Spike tripped and face planted into the hard wood floor with a crack. "Spike are you alright?" “That hurts so much more without scales.” The colt rubbed his head with a hoof, “I’ll be fine." She accepted this as a response that he was okay. “Well what do you think of your appearance?” Twilight decided it was best if he didn’t do anything physical for a while. "Oh yeah," exclaimed the colt who looked up ebulliently, "How do I look? How’s my mane?" "You look fine Spike, but remember this is a short lasting spell. You'll only be a pony for about 6 more minutes." "Then there’s no time to wait then! Lady Rarity, here comes the stallion of your dreams!" He stumbled towards the door, not used to running on four legs. "Hold it there Casanova," Twilight said grabbing spike with telekinetic force. "You’re going to give poor Rarity a heart attack, just look in the mirror." Twilight pulled over a large mirror. The spell hadn’t worked perfectly; something was off about Spike but it took a moment to realize it. His eyes; they still had silted pupils. On a dragon they looked fine normal even, but to see Spikes eyes on a pony was a tad bit more than just unnerving. "Oh," was the only thing he could say. He looked crestfallen; he closed his eyes hiding them from Twilight. "Don't worry Spike; I'm sure Rarity would have preferred you as a dragon over a colt any day of the week,” encouraged twilight trying to pick him up from the dumps. "Including this one?" he sighed and frowned which was incredibly difficult for him to do. He attempted many times making very odd faces before succeeding. "Of course," replied Twilight who rolled her eyes playfully. "You know, using magic to change who you are isn’t the way to go about it Spike, you should just be yourself and eventually Rarity will come around." "You really think so?" said Spike hopefully; his silted eyes gazing up at Twilight. "I know so." Twilight hugged him and after some difficulty he hugged her back. Twilight suddenly released Spike from her grasp, her face growing red in a massive blush. She let out a nervous giggle when she realized the ponified Spike was also blushing sheepishly. The awkward moment was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. "Twiiilight~," sang a cheery voice outside the tree home. "Coming," she replied to whoever was outside. "Spike, go upstairs," she ordered. He complied stumbling up the stairs. When Spike was out of sight Twilight opened the door to reveal a bubblegum pink pony with a mane that had the consistency of cotton candy. She was beaming with pure happiness and a giant smile on her face. "Oh hey Pinkie, what brings you here?" asked Twilight. "I saw this pony from across town and I got excited and I was like GASP! Then I thought to myself 'He must be a new pony in town because I know every pony in Ponyville.' Then I was sad because if he was new here he might not have any friends. Then I had the best idea ever to throw a famous 'Welcome-to-Ponyville-new-friend' party and guess what? You’re invited!" Pinkie Pie was so exited she forgot to breathe in her whole story. "Well that sounds great Pinkie,” said Twilight recalling a very similar conversation she had with Pinkie when she first came to Ponyville, “did you catch his name?" "No he didn't say," the pink mare recollected, "In fact he didn't say anything at all. I mean really, even Cranky Donkey said something when he first came to Ponyville.” "Pinkie, maybe he was just a bit timid like Fluttershy," Twilight reasoned. "That’s just the thing Twilight," said the pink pony who stopped bouncing in place, "He didn't seem shy, he was just walking like he got a cupcake without icing, but I guess that would make it a muffin but a really sweet muffin I mean muffins are good and all but I personally prefer to have a-" "That’s interesting," Twilight interrupted before Pinkie got too far off on a random tangent. “Do you really think he would want a party?” asked Twilight remembering her first experience at a Pinkie Pie party. "Twilight are you oatmeal?! Every pony likes Pinkie parties," exclaimed Pinkie Pie, "So you'll be there right?" "Of course," said Twilight. "When is it?" "5:00 at Sugarcube Corner." There was a loud crash from upstairs and a long groan from Spike. “Twilight you should probably check on Spike, he doesn’t sound too good.” And with that the bubbly mare bounced off singing a merry tune. Twilight closed the door, and quickly trotted upstairs to see what the entire ruckus was about. She found Spike in his normal dragon form lying on the floor, his claws covering his belly. "Spike are you alright?" said Twilight full of concern. "Yeah I'll be -ugh- fine," he groaned, "been through worse." "Oh Spike," Twilight mumbled. She picked him up with her telekinesis and placed him in his small bed and covered him with his soft blue blanket. “Rest up okay, I'll be in town for a little bit doing some errands, but I'll be right back." --==========-- Twilight walked out into the marketplace and spotted her orange friend Applejack who was running her apple stand with Big Mac. Applejack was currently haggling with a customer over the prices of her homemade apple pies; something that most ponies around here knew was nonnegotiable. Big Mac was busy lifting the crates of apples from the wagon to the stall, carefully placing them on the wooden table. There was some angry arguing but the customer eventually gave in. “…customers always tryn’ to steal my well earned bits,” she grumbled beneath her breath. When she noticed her librarian friend she changed back to her friendly grin,"Well heya there Twi' what can I do you for?" called out Applejack with a wink. "Hey Applejack, I'll have a dozen red delicious please." "Have y'all seen the new pony in town? Pinkie went nutters like a foal on Hearths Warming Eve when she saw him." Said Applejack as she counted out the bits Twilight gave her. "No, I can't say I have seen him," Twilight answered, "Have you?" "Yeah, he bought a few apples and departed with a respectful nod. Ain't much fer words that feller, why he even spoke less than Fluttershy if ya'll can believe it." "Now that is hard to believe, what did he look like? Pinkie never said." "Ya'll can see fer yerself, said Applejack gesturing behind Twilight. The purple unicorn turned to see the stranger standing behind them. The stallion had a dark grey coat that made him stand out from the usual mix of vibrant colored ponies. His silver blasted back mane and tail ruffled in the gentle breeze like a duo of dancing white hot fires. His proud stature and the sharpened horn on top of his head marked him as a dignified unicorn, and hinted at the possibly of a noble or elite background. His stormy grey eyes darted around cautiously trying to monitor all movement in the marketplace. He was normal sized pony only slightly taller than Twilight and had a strong muscular composition. He wore large dark brown saddlebags that had fancy embroidery on it with intertwining initials S.S engraved on the sides. The bags covered the dull colored stallion’s cutie mark, making it impossible for Twilight to guess what his occupation might be. Although she had never seen him before she had a sinking feeling that he was familiar looking. Something about him seemed approachable. He was quite a fine stallion… "Equestria to Twilight," said Applejack waving an orange hoof in front of her face, "Ya'll should know t'ain't polite to stare." Applejack had a grin on her face, “you fancy him don’t you Twilight.” “No I don’t like him in that way, said Twilight breaking her gaze to hide her blushing face from her smirking friend, “it’s just he’s so…" "Familiar, and yet can’t put yer hoof on it?” Applejack finished for her. “I was going to say different…” “Oh! Hehehe... I swear ‘ah know him from somewhere. But I reckon he has one of those faces that everypony seems to know.” “He looks so out of place here in Ponyville,” commented twilight as the two watched him stroll around seemingly lost in the pervasive complex maze of streets in Ponyville. "Twi', sugar cube, it wasn't too long ago when ya'll were in his shoes," stated Applejack. Twilight sighed; she remembered that day when she first came into Ponyville. In hindsight she acted a bit inconsiderate of the ponies who tried to be friends with her, and it took an adventure for her to realize that. Twilights eyes lit up enlightened with a grand idea. "I know!" she exclaimed, "I'll make him feel welcome to Ponyville like what you girls did for me. Then he'll feel like he belongs!" Twilight grew more excited. "Then I could write a Friendship Report to Princess Celestia!" Twilight practically squee'd with joy at the thought. "Don't take this personally Twi', you’re not Pinkie Pie who can make friends with just about anypony she wants to. He’s gonna be a tough nut to crack. From what I can tell he could be some pony from Canterlot with a high standard life. Perhaps ya’ll could talk with him... Pah! What do I know, good luck!" said the farm pony. "Thanks," said Twilight who was practically galloping to meet the new pony who was across the street. He raised his head as an overly exited purple unicorn neared. His grey eyes still fixated with their unsurprised expression, and his gloomy frown stayed as such. "Hi! I'm Twilight Sparkle and you are?" greeted the lavender coated mare. Silence. He just stared at her and just raised an inquisitive eyebrow. "…um, Yeah well, I just wanted to welcome you to Ponyville.” Twilight widened her grin, hoping he would lighten up a bit. More silence. 'This is rapidly growing awkward.' Twilight thought to herself. “Will you be staying in Ponyville for a while?” He nodded. "Do you need help finding where you’re staying?" twilight looked back and forth to avoid the stare he was giving her. There was something about his piercing grey eyes that seemed to pry at Twilights mind. The somber stallion slowly nodded his head, still saying nothing. He carefully undid the straps on his saddlebag and held a house deed in his mouth. Twilight quickly examined the document. "Oh I know where you’re staying! Follow me!" Twilight took a mental note that he could have just used his telekinesis to pick it out… The stallion complied and placed the deed back into the bag taking care that the parchment didn't wrinkle. He quietly followed the purple unicorn. They passed by all sorts of shops, a fashion boutique, a rather large gingerbread house named Sugarcube Corner, as well as a shop that sold only quills and sofas. How those two commodities were related was any ponies guess. At last the two unicorns stopped at a dark vacant house that was right across the street from Twilight’s tree home. "Here we are," she exclaimed to her quiet follower. "Do you want any help unpacking?" He nodded his head yes and used an old brass key to open the door. It swung open with a creak revealing a dimly lit home. They two walked in and looked at the interior. There were cobwebs forming on the walls and ceiling and light shed through small holes in the ceiling. The room’s furniture was covered by white sheets to prevent dust from forming on them. The curtains that hung from the wall where ragged and had tears in them and had their color rapidly fading. The stone fireplace still had the ashes from the logs the last dweller had left in it. The room itself was spacious but it had a musty feel clinging to the air. No pony had been keeping the house up to snuff so all in all, the entire home was in disrepair. "Sorry it’s not a 5-star hotel, but no ponies lived here for 16 years so it’s a bit musty," Twilight stated. The stallion sighed, searching around the house pulling off the white sheets off of the furniture shooting dust into the air. His gaze stopped on an aged painting that hung on the wall above the fireplace. It was a depiction of a yellow mare reading a book on a big red chair next to the fireplace. He eyed it up quizzically. "That’s a picture of Miss Readheart; she was the librarian a few years back before I took over. I heard that she moved out on a whim to chase after some handsome stallion and no ponies lived here since." He dusted it a bit and then continued examining the house. "If you feel up to it, could you come to Sugarcube Corner around 5:00, my friend Pinkie Pie is throwing a party for you, and it would mean a lot to her for you to go. Fair warning, it will most likely be over the top, but a lot of fun." He nodded in confirmation, and begun to unpack his things. "You need anything else?" He shook his head no but smiled appreciatively. Twilight took this as a, “no thank you.” Even when he speaks no words he comes off polite and considerate. "Okay so if you need anything, I'll be over in the library; that’s the house over that way that is made out of a tree. So I'll see you at the party?" said Twilight who was now in the doors threshold. A cool breeze wafted through it and into the house. Twilight was starting to wonder if he would ever say a single word at all. “Maybe he’s a mute…” she silently thought to herself. He nodded affirmatively. "Great!” exclaimed Twilight who was happily trotting to the door, joyfully prattling about ‘friendship’ and something about a ‘report’ as well as a few other words that the grey unicorn caught wind of. He didn’t think much of it, but it did make him start to wonder who the purple librarian really was. “Goodbye!" Twilight said walking out. The silvery unicorn waved a hoof sending his new acquaintance off. Twilight gently closed the door behind herself leaving the stallion to himself in the old house. He let out a long drawn out sigh and relaxed. "Goodbye, Twilight Sparkle," he whispered in raspy and airy breath, so softly that it was barely audible to even him. --==========-- Chapter 2: Party Tricks The drunken rainbow dash arose from her spot in the corner of her room, still in a daze from the numbing effects of the alcohol. She staggered over to where the group was standing. “Heey Guysssssssup?” she slurred heavily as she teetered back and forth trying to regain balance. In passing by the silver unicorn she half tackled half stumbled into him knocking him to the floor. The two lay there in a heap. Rainbow dash got off of the unfortunate stallion and brushed the dust off herself. “Oops smy baaad,” said Rainbow Sounding a bit like Ditzy Doo. Their grey companion realized his saddlebags were missing; they had fallen off and onto the floor next to him. The group fell silent. For the first time the group of six friends excluding Rainbow, who was too out of it to notice, witnessed the sight of his cutie mark. “My stars Darling what kind of cutie mark is that!” exclaimed the fashionista. “That there ain’t like any mark ah has ever seen,” mumbled Applejack “Just who exactly are you?” asked Twilight. --==========-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below.
Chapter 2: Party TricksSilence Unbroken Chapter 2: Party Tricks By: Midway Bridge Some fitting music: here Rainbow Dash soared over the small town of Ponyville, swimming in the sea of clouds. She smiled as the air whistled through her mane, enjoying every minute of the vivid sensation. She did a loop and laughed with glee as she had no care in the world. In the distance she heard a low soft rumbling in the distance. She slowed down and turned her head, only to see a blur of blue and orange race past her. Oh it was on. Rainbow sped after the smoky black trail following the figure. Lightning streaks shot out of the streak of black clouds. This was no ordinary pegasus who challenged Rainbow Dash, this opponent was a Wonderbolt; a perfect time for Rainbow to show her stuff and prove to herself and all the naysayers that she can beat them. That she was worthy to wear the Wonderbolt garb. Dash flapped her wings and propelled herself towards the Wonderbolt. The adrenaline from the thrill of the race kicked in making her speed faster than she had ever flown before. She was slowly gaining on the Wonderbolt who was trying her best to shake off her opponent. The Wonderbolt did loops and turns but the actions were in vain as Rainbow now followed behind only 4 lengths. The Wonderbolt then dove into a steep dive plummeting towards the earth. Dash followed her with a dive of her own. Adrenaline filled the rainbow maned pony as she flew faster and faster and descended closer and closer to the ground. She gritted her teeth; this was the moment she had been waiting for. She was now neck and neck with the Wonderbolt who now had a look of disbelief on her masked face. No average pony could possibly match the Wonderbolt's speed. Both sped forward getting closer and closer to the ground. Rainbow dash surpassed her rival and flew ahead. She had out matched one of Equestria's best fliers. The two slowed down and landed on the soft grass covered hills out skirting Ponyville. "Well if it isn't Rainbow Dash," the Wonderbolt declared removing the weather goggles, "my my you have grown into a strong pegasus." "Hey Spitfire," Rainbow Dash wanted to play it cool, she couldn’t blow this moment. No matter how hard she tried she couldn’t keep a star struck grin on her face. "That was great flying back there, one could even call it 'Wonderful'," mused Spitfire with a purr she got close to Rainbow Dash. She inched closer into Rainbow Dashes personal space. "And you know what that means..." her voice now a whisper. "Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!" squealed Dash, "Do I get to finally join the Wonderbolts?!” Dash beamed hopefully. This was it the moment she had been waiting for all of her life. All those years of training and preparing have led her to now. This was the moment of truth. "No, silly it means we got to throw a Party!" Spitfire exclaimed her voice suddenly going higher pitched. A voice that sounded like the sugar driven mare who works at the bakery... "Wait what?" --==========-- "Rainbow Daaaaash!~" sang a merry voice. The sky blue pegasus woke with a startle, hoping that her dreams had not been just dreams. They were just dreams of course because Pinkie Pie was flying some sort of pedal powered helicopter contraption thing up to the cloud Dash was napping on. Apparently 2 miles above Ponyville wasn't high enough to get a good undisturbed snooze. Rainbow rolled over, "Hey Pinkie what’s' up?" "You’re up I would say!" joked Pinikie Pie who was now level with the cloud that Rainbow was resting on. Rainbow rolled her eyes at the pun; she walked right into that one. "Dashie you've been invited to a Welcome-to-Ponyville-pony-who’s-name-I-don't-know-Party!" beamed Pinkie Pie. Her flying machine made a whirring sound as the propellers sliced through the air. "A new pony in Ponyville party?! Oh I am so there! Ooo what’s she like?" asked Rainbow Dash. "You mean what’s HE like, he’s a stallion. I couldn’t tell you much about him; he’s always playing the quiet game so he never talks, which is amazing because whenever I played with my mom I couldn’t do it for nearly that long. My record was like 10 seconds." "Wow that’s amazing," exclaimed Dash sarcastically. Dash rolled over and tried to catch up for lost sleep and wonderful dreams. "So you'll be there right?" asked Pinkie. "Yeah yeah," said Rainbow who was dismissively waving a hoof. "Okie-dokie-lokie!" shouted Pinkie Pie who was now slowly descending towards the ground. “I think he’ll have some fun at this party,” Rainbow Dash thought aloud. “Perhaps I’ll set some pranks up for him…” Rainbow Dash wondered how the new pony would take a prank, but her mind slipped back into her own little world of dreams. --==========-- Rarity sighed as her muscles lost their tension under the rhythmic massage of Lotus's hooves. Fluttershy was feeling the same way as Aloe used a slightly less rough technique for her. Their typical weekly spa get together was going by wonderfully. "Soooo… Fluttershy," purred the white unicorn enjoying the sensation of the massage, "what do you think about Big Mac?" "What do you mean?" asked Fluttershy. "Oh don't play coy," mused Rarity. "You can't be completely oblivious to the way he looks; his massive muscular body, his soft eyes…" Rarity gazed off dreamily. A naughty smile spread across her face, "I could have a stallion like that any day of the week." "…Have him?" asked Fluttershy nervously, afraid of the answer her friend would say. "You know what I mean," cooed Rarity. "He so cute I must say." "Oh my, I never thought of him that way," replied Fluttershy with a blush starting to redden her face. They never really talked about this topic, and when they did it usually got awkward for Fluttershy. Rarity, who was more open about it, had no shame in discussing what goes on when Sweetie Belle is out of the house. "Any stallion you fancy?" inquired Rarity who was now having her horn filed. "Oh I don't talk to stallions really…" the yellow pegasus murmured. "Now that’s just silly Fluttershy, stallions are great company. you should try it sometime you'd probably like them," teased Rarity. "Oh! Um, I'm usually not that forward." Her face reddening even more till it looked like a cherry. "Oh. OH! Fluttershy dear I didn't mean it in THAT way," retorted the unicorn appalled that her friend would think that. "Stallions are mostly courteous and considerate and are very gentlecolt like. Much unlike a particular prince I had the unfortunate luck of meeting." Rarity grinded her teeth at the memory of her encounter with the stuck up nephew of Princess Celestia. "I don't know. I really don't like stallions that much…" "Oh I understand, if only Rainbow Dash could come out like you. I'm completely convinced she's into mares too..." sighed Rarity as Lotus placed cucumber slices over her eyes. "No I'm not gay," squeaked Fluttershy her blush turning her face redder than Big Macs face, "I just don't really want to know any stallions.” "Forgive me, for that last statement then, but have you ever tried to talk to a kind gentle stallion? I'm sure I could hook you up with a few suitors, it’s been a while since I played matchmaker,” she clapped her hooves together in delight. “Didn't work out so well for Twilight last time though…" "I mean no offence Rarity, but your friends are a teeny tiny bit um, well..." thought Fluttershy, "I don't think it would be a good idea to meet them." "You're right," said Rarity vaguely recalling that most of the ones she knew were already married or in a relationship. "How about someone that neither if us know. Say… what about that one unicorn that walked into town just this morning?" "Oh the one Pinkie’s throwing a party for?" "Yes, him," clarified Rarity, "he’s supposed to be a quiet stallion that’s kind and calm according to Pinkie Pie. He'd be perfect for you." “Oh I don’t know…” “Oh please please please please pleeeaase!” Rarity begged putting on her best puppy eyed face she could followed by a quivering lip. “All you have to do is talk to him. Promise me you’ll at least try.” “Okay,” Fluttershy sighed giving into her friend, “fine.” “Eeeee!” Rarity gave an unladylike squeal. “Tonight was going to be a night that you are definitely going remember.” "...yay?" --==========-- Twilight looked at the clock 4:49. It was almost time to head over to the welcome party. Spike who now had fully recovered from the experiment from earlier that morning was ecstatic. He was busily working through his chores but Twilight could spy him stealing glances at the clock. "Spike, you're awfully excited to go to the party," observed the lavender coated mare. She flipped through the pages of the book still not sure what to be looking for. “Yeah well it is a Pinkie Party, aren’t you exited too?” asked Spike. He was busy sweeping the dust off of the floor that came from the books Twilight was hurriedly pulling off of the shelves. “Yes but, you’re a bit more chipper than before other pinkie parties.” "Twilight you don't get it. It’s another guy!" Spike attempted to explain, "The male-female ratio in this town is skewed like 1 to 17. There aren’t too many guys to talk to around here." "What about Snips and Snails?" She closed the book and placed it on the growing stack next to her. She then grabbed a new book and scanned through it. He gave her a look that said, “You’re kidding right?” "Okay maybe not them, but what about Big Mac." She threw another book on the pile. "He’s too shy. Not many interesting conversations, just a lot of yes and no questions and a bunch of Eeyups." "The Doctor?" Twilight snapped the book closed with a frustrated growl and pulled another off the shelf with her telekinesis. "I don't even know what he’s talking about half the time; he’s always going on about time-space travel and things he calls 'Daleks'. Besides he lives in a small tiny blue box out of town. That can't be good for his health.” "You have a point there," admitted Twilight who was now on her 20th book as she tossed another into the heaping pile next to her. "What are you reading up on?" he inquired as he read the books titles. 'Ancient Ailments', '101 Things about Obscure Sicknesses', 'Super Naturals', the list went on, most of them were about illnesses but a few were psychology books and a few history texts. "This guy, the new pony, something’s off about him," Twilight remarked, "He seems… well I don't really know how to say… ill at ease when I spoke to him." Spike gave her a confused look. "I don't know how else to explain it." "Twilight your over reacting over something that really doesn't involve you. Don't stress over it, I think he was just nervous," reasoned Spike. "Maybe he needs to talk to a guy to help him loosen up." "Your right," said Twilight closing her book, "perhaps I'm being overly analytic." She helped Spike clean up the mess of books that she made. When it was five minutes before the party Twilight with Spike on her back left for Sugarcube Corner. --==========-- The grey stallion fixed his mane as he approached the gingerbread house, the lights were all off and there were sounds of shuffling that he could hear from behind the door. He could tell that something was going to happen when he opened the door. He was a bit late for the party that was meant for and he hoped the hostess didn't mind. Getting settled in had taken longer than expected, but he needed to be sure that everything was prepared. He sighed, here went nothing. He knocked on the door. Sounds came from through the other side. What happened next he didn't expect at all. He was greeted by blaring horns and colorful pops of confetti and streamers. He was pulled into the room by a strong hoof. The lights turned on and music began to play. The whole room was filled with merry singing from all sorts of ponies. (To the tune of Happy Happy Birthday) "Welcome Welcome Welcome! To Ponyville my friend; We threw this party for you So we could just extend Our gratefulness you came here To our little town; So go and have a lot of fun we hope you stay around!" There was a mixed applause and cheering led by a pink mare. “SPEECH!” called a pony from the crowd. He could only see the pony for a few seconds but he was sure that the mare’s mane was a colorful spectrum of all the colors of a rainbow. “Yeah! Speech!” called out another. The silver stallion glanced around nervously; he obviously did not like to be the center of attention. The calls for a speech slowly grew into a chant from the crowd that was rapidly gaining tempo. He just shook his head rapidly no. “Okay guys, he doesn’t have to give a speech if he doesn't want to,” called out the purple mare he remembered as Twilight from earlier today. There were grumbling from the crowd, but the party soon went on and a happy buzz of chatter and laughing started. He walked over to the table avoiding all other ponies; he wasn’t entirely comfortable with the public party. “Sorry about that, didn’t mean to put you on the spotlight,” apologized Twilight who now stood next to him. He shrugged dismissively. Twilight realized that he was still carrying his saddlebags. Twilight wondered what could possibly be worth keeping in those bags with him all the time. “We didn’t know your name so we just left it blank,” stated Twilight apologetically. He looked to see what she was talking about. As it turned out there was a cake that was laid out next to the punch bowl and a stack of plates. The cake had just the words ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ but there was a big empty space in the white icing that was most likely intended for a name, more specifically his name. He noticed a small tube of decorative icing next to the cake that was left there by mistake, forgotten by its owner who had written the words on the cake beforehand. He smiled as he had a grand idea. He picked up the small tube of icing in his mouth and stood over the cake. He carefully but artistically gently squeezed the icing between his teeth and wrote something on the cake. When satisfied he stood back and observed. The finished product read, “Welcome to Ponyville, Silence Silvertongue,” the latter two words in finely stylistic cursive letters. “Silence Silvertongue…” read Twilight out loud, “…is that your name?” The now named silver stallion nodded his head in agreement. “Well it’s nice to meet you Silence.” Twilight held out a hoof offering a hoof shake. Silence didn’t shake. He just sighed and dug at the floor avoiding physical contact. An awkward silence ensued. Both ponies listened to the Low rumbling of the party around them. “I guess that explains why you’re quiet, your name being Silence and all,” said Twilight trying to drum up a conversation with him. His mouth started to form a word but stopped. He looked like he wanted to speak but something was holding him back. He frowned in frustration. Twilight realized he wanted to talk but couldn’t bring himself to say words. “I have an idea!” she suddenly exclaimed. “Wait here.” And with that she jogged off into the party. When she returned she was levitating a notepad and quill. “Just write what you want to say on this paper.” He nodded and grabbed the quill in one hoof and began to scribble something down. When finished he handed it over for Twilight to see. “Twilight, I want to thank you and your friends for throwing this party.” The hoofwriting on the paper was incredibly neat despite having been written by hoof and not by his magic. Twilight tried writing by hoof once and it didn't even look remotely legible. “Oh it was nothing really,” dismissed Twilight handing the notepad back to Silence, “Glad we could arrange some way to talk. But why won’t you say anything?” He thought for a moment then slowly wrote something out, he sighed. He showed the notepad to her. “I can’t.” “Are you too shy or what?” He shook his head and wrote one word. “Mute.” Twilight looked over the word puzzled at first, and then it hit her. “Oh I’m terribly sorry! How could I have been so inconsiderate?” More writing, “It’s okay I’m used to it by now. A terrible thing getting used to others taking pity on you, make one feel broken." “I can’t imag-,” Twilight was cut short by Rainbow Dash who swooped into the conversation. Literally. "Hi I'm Rainbow Dash," introduced the pegasus loudly butting right in front of Twilight. "Hey there new friend, I got a present for you." she held up a box with a big red bow on top. He took it and eyed it peculiarly. Rainbow stifled a snigger as Silence slowly opened the “present”. He removed the lid and hundreds of spring loaded fake snakes flew out. But since he had the lid facing Dash all of the snakes flew straight at the sky-blue pegasus. She let out a holler of surprise as the prank backfired on her. Twilight just laughed; it was about time somepony had gotten Rainbow Dash back for all the pranks she pulls at parties. But Silence had an apologetic look on his face. He grabbed the notepad and quickly scribbled down something. "Sorry." "It’s alright," huffed Dash who was obviously distressed. She pulled a few snakes out of her hair and combed it down into her familiar multicolored bangs. "I guess I was asking for that to happen." “Rainbow this here is Silence,” introduced Twilight. Her silent companion gave a respectful nod of his head. “What’s with the mime act?” joked Rainbow Dash. Silence looked disheartened and shook his head as he walked away from the two, obviously insulted by the remark. Twilight gave a murderous glare to her friend. “Was it something I said?” --==========-- Not being much of a partier, he didn’t know what to expect at the welcome party but so far it wasn’t too bad. Many of the other ponies busied themselves with talking with their friends, but there was a game of pin the tail on the pony, a white unicorn DJ playing some sort of techno music that a group of ponies were dancing to, and an intense game of DDR between the one pony he came to know as Pinkie Pie and the apple farmer that he bought apples from that morning. Silence took a red plastic cup from the stack and poured himself a drink from the purple punchbowl. He took a sip and immediately spat it out. There was the distinct taste of fermentation in the mix, somepony obviously spiked it. Across the room he could hear the captain weather pegasus break into hysterical laughter. Silence discarded the drink distastefully. “I hate it when Rainbow does that- Oh my stars aren’t those saddle bags just divine?” asked a distinctly feminine voice behind Silence. He turned to see a bleach white unicorn inspecting his apparel. Her purple mane and tail were expertly curled in a fashionable way that radiated style and grace. The unicorn herself emanated raw beauty and upheld a certain magical glow about her. She would be a rather attractive catch for any eligible bachelor. She smiled a beautiful smile, “The names Rarity, it’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” She stood there waiting for a response. Silence wanted to say something but he left the notepad over by the cake table. He’d curse his stupidity right now if he could vocalize. “Oh, that’s right, Twilight said you were… mute,” she pulled out the notepad that he was writing on from before. Twilight must have given it to her. The front page was torn off and a fresh one was blank and awaited his writing. “Here you go.” He took the pad and quill and composed a response. “It is nice to make your acquaintance too Miss Rarity.” “You are well mannered as well as handsome; I think we’ll get along fine,” said Rarity. “Now those saddle bags are quite nice, who designed it? Hoity Toity? You simply must tell me.” She looked intently at the bag taking in all of its details. The fashionista’s trained azure eyes looked over the bags. Upon closer inspection they were clearly hoof made and in such an intricate manner that suggested masterful practice with lots of time and effort were put into it. More writing on the notepad, “I did.” Rarity was appalled, “You are quite skilled. What is this made of? Dragon leather? And this embroidery, it shines with such radiance… what did you used to make it?” Scribbles: “Golden Thread that I made myself, and then sewed it by hoof.” “Impressive, I must say I am not acquainted with working with golden thread perhaps you could share a few pointers sometime.” “Perhaps I will, though I haven’t been at work with needle and thread for a very long time.” Rarity quickly read through his words. “That simply mustn’t do!” she exclaimed grandly, “Come by my boutique sometime in the near future. Talent like yours cannot be wasted.” He wrote and flipped the notepad so that she could see. “I’ll see that it isn’t.” “Um, excuse me um, Rarity,” said a small voice. It belonged to a butter coated pegasus who was trying to wedge past Rarity to get to some other part of the party. “Oh hello Fluttershy, this here is Silence,” greeted Rarity introducing the two to each other. She gave a suggestive nod towards the quiet grey stallion. The pegasus smiled nervously, “…um, Hi.” A cute bashful blush reddened her face. She partly hid behind her unicorn friend. He scratched a note. “Hello Fluttershy.” Rarity smiled as she sidestepped to her right forcing her pegasus friend to stand up straight, and come out of hiding. “Well, we should meet up again sometime and talk about this golden thread embroidery,” remarked Rarity, “until then Ciao!” The unicorn left Fluttershy with her newly acquainted stallion. Both gave nervous looks and smiles to each other. --==========-- “Two bits says Fluttershy is gonna bail in less than five minutes!” gambled Rainbow dash who poured another cup of the spiked punch from the bowl. “Betting on Fluttershy’s bashfulness, really?” asked Applejack raising an eye brow, “What the hay, four bits and you’re on.” “AJ!” retorted Twilight. “What were just havin’ a bit o fun that’s all!” “You’ve drank from the punchbowl didn’t you?” --==========-- “So um, Silence?” asked Fluttershy. The pair now sat at a table off to the side of the room away from all the other ponies. He turned his full attention to her. “Where are you from?” He thought for a moment, “I come from a lot of places.” "This wasn't going to be easy," Fluttershy thought to herself silently. Fluttershy looked over to where Rarity was standing. Rarity drew a smile on her face and signaled Fluttershy to do the same. Fluttershy smiled unnaturally big, stopped when she realized it made her look silly, which was followed by a sort of nervous coughing fit. This wasn't going well. Silence wrote something else, "So what do you do for a living?" "Oh I take care of animals. I'm like the town vet I suppose, but I used to have a career in fashion as a model," answered Fluttershy. He wrote a reply, and then showed Fluttershy, “I can’t really strike me as much of the modeling type.” He suddenly jerked the notepad out and crossed out the last line and wrote, “Sorry.” "Oh, it’s okay, I hated it. Photo Finish was always parading me around Equestria doing photo shoots and soon I had no time for my friends. The worst part was being followed by ponies I never knew who were taking pictures and judging you. It was so nerve racking. I guess fashion isn't for all of us." She looked at the saddlebags. Silence picked up on the hint, "I'm not much of a fashion pony either," he wrote. "What do you do then?" asked Fluttershy quizzically thinking she thought she had him figured as the fancy high-maintenance type. "I do a lot of things. I usually pick up odd jobs here and there. It all depends on the crowd," He then turned the notebook back to himself and added more, “I've done jobs from fortune telling to being a Doctor in a psychiatric ward.” "Oh my, that sounds adventurous," said Fluttershy. “What was your favorite job?” Silence was lost deep in thought. "I'm not sure, I enjoyed a lot of them, met a lot of interesting ponies." "Was there anypony special?" Fluttershy blurted out without thinking. She instantly regretted it. She saw Silence's countenance falter and his eyes waver a bit. To her it was obvious there was somepony special in Silences heart. "You don't have to answer, that was a bit too personal sorry," Fluttershy apologized quickly. Fluttershy was crestfallen. This was the first stallion she talked too and he was already taken by some other mare. She wanted to scream and cry at the same time but all she could do was just stammer apologies. She was just starting to get to know him too. He ripped off the page since he was running out of room. Silence just nodded his head. He glanced around, sighed heavily. "It’s okay. We can't be together anymore." He tapped the bottom of the page as Fluttershy read. Where he pointed was a question. "What about you?" "No, I'm single." She let out an audible sigh of relief because he wasn't upset with her. But she felt bad for him too; forbidden love must be so tough on him. She imagined it would be like having your self ripped in two. To want to be with her and to be constantly reminded of her making it impossible to let go or fill the gap she left. It must be endless torture. "So what’s your story?" He obviously didn't want to share about his past, but at least he was interested in Fluttershy’s life. “What do you want to know?” --==========-- From across the room Applejack and Rainbow Dash watched the clock, "Aaaand time!" announced Applejack, "Pay up RD!" Rainbow groaned and fumbled around as she paid a smirking Applejack the bits she owed her. Rainbow Dash took another swig from her punch glass. “Double or notin’,” she hollered then she promptly passed out. Twilight just rolled her eyes at her two friends. --==========-- Fluttershy and Silence stayed together for the rest of the night just talking. He would mostly ask questions and she would answer. Countless pages had been ripped out and the notepad that was once full of pages now dwindled down to just a few left. "So Silence why do you have the saddle bags with you? I mean they're nice and all but why do you need them?" "I was raised to pack lightly and travel all the essential items at all times," he wrote. "What do you have in them?" He thought for a moment and wrote, "Food, medicine, a book or two, and a puzzle box." "A puzzle box?" He reached into his bag and pulled out a small black box. On top was a picture of a golden-yellow dragon that was all scrambled up its body twisted and turned in intricate ways. Upon a closer look Fluttershy could see that the parts didn't connect at some points and twisted the wrong way in others. The picture was scrambled; each length of the dragon was fit onto a tile that could be shifted into the one open space adjacent to it. "It's beautiful… where did you get it?" "It was my father’s but he passed it on to me.” "May I?" asked Fluttershy who picked up the box. "Of course." She slid a few tiles around. Most of them had a few chips in the paint and some tiles move more smoothly than others, leading Fluttershy to believe that he had probably spent a very long time rearranging the pieces. She had only been doing this for a few minutes and if there was any progress, it was impossible to tell. “What do you think is inside?” More scribbling, “I think there’s a message or something, a last piece of advice from father to son.” --==========-- Silence's and Fluttershy’s conversation went on for a while. Fluttershy told Silence a few of the many adventures that she had with her friends. Truth be told, both enjoyed each other’s company. Rarity insisted that Twilight and co. didn't disturb the two at the table, explaining that she’s trying to get Fluttershy to be comfortable with stallions. Much to Pinkies dismay because most of the other ponies at the party were leaving and she didn't have enough players for a game of Super-Pinkie-Twister. Rainbow Dash collapsed in a corner sound asleep hugging an empty punch cup. Pinkie Pie drew a fake rainbow colored mustache on her face which would be a hilarious surprise when the pegasus wakes up. Twilight was talking to Rarity about romantic novels, and Applejack was busy trying to keep up with Pinkie Pie in an epic final match of DDR. All in all, the party was a success. When the clock struck 11 o'clock, the group of friends and their guest of honor were ready to leave. "Well I'm just plum tuckered out, it’s time for me to hit the hay," yawned Applejack after being defeated by her pink friend. There were murmurs of agreement. "Yeah it was a great party Pinkie, but Spike already went home two hours ago and I got lots of studying to do tomorrow." "Well I guess this is goodbye," said Fluttershy to her new friend. "No it is simply goodnight," wrote Silence rising as Fluttershy left the table. "Oh he's such a gentlecolt," gushed Rarity to Twilight. "So Silence, what do you think of good old' Ponyville?" asked Pinkie Pie who after 6 hours of partying was still bouncing about. All the eyes were on Silence. He cleared his throat nervously, then wrote and displayed so all could see, “It’s nice." Public attention obviously wasn't his forte. “Thanks for inviting, and having me." "Anytime Si' ," giggled Pinkie Pie who was proud of the nickname she had given him, " ’cause we couldn't have had the party without you." The drunken rainbow dash arose from her spot in the corner of her room, still in a daze from the numbing effects of the alcohol. She staggered over to where the group was standing. “Heey Guysssssssup?” she slurred heavily as she teetered back and forth trying to regain balance. In passing by the silver unicorn she half tackled half stumbled into him knocking him to the floor. The two lay there in a heap. Rainbow dash got off of the unfortunate stallion and brushed the dust off herself. “Oops smy baaad,” apologized Rainbow Sounding a bit like a certain mail-pony. Their grey companion realized his saddlebags were missing; they had fallen off and onto the floor next to him, their contents sprawled out upon the floor. The group fell silent. For the first time the group of six friends excluding Rainbow, who was too out of it to notice, witnessed the sight of his cutie mark. “My stars Darling, what kind of cutie mark is that?!” exclaimed the fashionista. “That there ain’t like any mark ah has ever seen...” mumbled Applejack “Just who exactly are you?” asked Twilight. The mark in question was definitely different than what anypony else had seen before; it was just a black splotch on his side like someone had spilled an inkwell all over his flank, devoid of all color and shape. It was unnatural and it radiated an aura of something darker than the color it was. Silence did nothing but just closed his eyes and shook his head a little bit. Fluttershy put a hoof on his shoulder, "It’s alright you’re amongst friends…" The stallion’s shoulders were as cold as ice and a distant memory skulked the recesses of her mind. There was a sudden bright flash of light that flooded her vision. ~~--------------~~ "Look who it is its Klutzershy!" jeered a colt. He and his friends sniggered, "the world’s worst flyer!" "What’s the matter afraid of heights?!" taunted one. More laughing followed. "Maybe her father could teach her a thing or two about being a pegasus. Oh wait! He's too busy with canoodling with little fillies!" "Oh I heard there was more going on than just canoodling…" commented another. “That’s not true!” Fluttershy chocked out, “Stop it!" "Stop what? Were just stating the truth," mocked the first trying to imitate her voice. "If anything you know it better than us," called out another. "He probably just uses you and locks you in the basement!" "He loves me!" Fluttershy cried tears forming in her eyes. "Is that what he tells you before he 'messes around' with you?" "You should just get out of Cloudsdale and bring your filly-fooling father with you!" "Yeah we don't want you here so beat it you tramp!" Fluttershy curled into a ball and tightly shut her eyes to try to block out the insults, and the wells of tears that were forming. She wouldn’t cry in front of them; that would be the end of everything. She just wished they would leave her alone. That they would just disappear. She could not cry. Not here. Not now. ~~--------------~~ Fluttershy withdrew her hoof from Silence and shuddered. Her eyes started to water. A small whimper escaped her lips. She slowly backed away from the silvery unicorn unsure about what had just unfolded. Silence went stiff. He looked winded like somepony had bucked him right in the gut. His eyes looked panicked, frantically darting around assessing the situation around him like a cornered beast. "What did you do?" demanded Twilight who worried for her frightened friend’s safety. Silence picked up his saddlebags and composed himself taking in a deep breath and releasing a sigh. He scratched one last note for the friends. He walked over to the door, dropped the notepad, and continued out the door into the cool night. When he left the girls all read the final note. Each more confused by his memento than before having done so. "Forget me." Fluttershy with a trembling hoof picked up the puzzle box that was lying on the floor. It must have fallen out of the saddlebags and Silence didn't notice. She slid a few tiles around. The soft clicking of the tiles filled the room. With the puzzle box, she quickly left for her home. --==========-- Chapter 3: Troubled Sleep Fluttershy was still a bit tired and a nap would work wonders for her but she was rather hungry. She looked at the clock. It read 11:27. She had stayed all night and half of the day in bed she hoped that the animals didn’t mind her absence, she had prepared for them to already have their meals for today in case an incident happened at the party. An incident had in fact happened at the party. Her trail of thought was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. It was a soft sort of knock so that ruled out Rainbow Dash and Applejack, Twilight never really left her house on days following parties, Rarity was already here, and Pinkie Pie usually announced her visit vocally, so who could it be at the door? The knock came again. “Coming,” she called out. When she opened the door there on the doorstep was Silence Silvertongue. --==========-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below.
Chapter 3: Troubled SleepSilence Unbroken Chapter 3: Troubled Sleep By: Midway Bridge Fitting Music: here On a long stretch of road a large cloud of dust picked up behind an even larger caravan; a caravan who had traveled more miles in the world than most ponies had even dreamed of there being of. Wagon after wagon carried everything these ponies had, supplies, commodities and family, all packed tightly in, leaving no space for luxuries. This group of travelers where known only as the Travelers, a roaming group moving from town to town and country to country. Many of these ponies lived most of their lives on and by the road, making home where the heart is. "W-why d-do we ha-have to keep moving?" asked a young colt who was riding in the front of the wagon. He bobbed back and forth as the wagon wheels bumped over the rough road beneath them. "I n-n-never get to stay and make f-friends." "Silence Silvertongue, you know why. It’s our way of life," responded the stallion who was pulling the covered wagon, "The path of The Travelers." This was the typical answer that he would give. Augur Silvertongue was a rugged pony tempered by the long years on the road. Augur was a mellow orange-yellow colored stallion and donned a vibrantly blue mane that was cropped back so it stayed out of his face. His dark green eyes shone like emeralds in the harsh sun above. He was the stark contrast of son who was all shades of grey, lacking any hue of color. "B-but, but Daaaaaaaad!" the young colt whined, "C-couldn't we at least, at least s-stick around for a w-week or two longer some-somewhere?” "When we are guests in a foreign territory we must never overstay our welcome," Augur Silvertongue, Silence’s dad, quoted directly from the Code of the Travelers, "you know the rules." "Yeah, but there can be an ex- an exce- except-” the young Silence gave an angry groan. He hated being hung up on a word. He knew what he wanted to say it just was so hard to do so. It was frustrating beyond measure. "Speak the way we had Dr. Cross teach you. Use the exercise. It'll help," his dad assured calmly. Dr. Cross was a speech therapist that Silence had the ‘pleasure’ of meeting and receiving lessons from. While most of his methods were a bit extreme, a few of the exercises were very effective for his stammering. Silence took a deep breath and rehearsed the exercise in his head a few times before speaking. "I d-do not, do not have a-a-a speech imp- impedi- imped-" "Try again from the beginning." "I do n-not ha-ha-have a speech imp- impediment. I-I-I c-can speak, c-clearly and can d-dic-tate my, my w-ords with p-pre-cision and, and ac-accuracy." He gave an irritated groan. At least he stumbled through the entire exercise. "Better," his dad encouraged, "one more time just for me." "I do not have a speech imp-ediment. I can speak clearly and can d-dictate my words with p-recision and accuracy,” Silence recited. "That was perfect!" his dad exclaimed excitedly. "No it wasn't, I still messed up pretty badly," Silence growled glumly disappointed in himself. "That last sentence was flawless," his dad pointed out, “Someday you’re going to outgrow this speech impediment and you’ll be talking faster than anypony else.” Silence smiled; having a flawless sentence was a rare occasion for him. It was difficult for Silence to grow up with his stammering speech since his family made a living off of interpersonal skills and bargaining. Silence’s father was the main translator for the group, which is a highly respectable job for the travelers as some places they go to do not speak common Equian. Despite his deficiencies with language, Silence was, apart from his stammering, fluent in three already. "D-dad, there has to be an ex-exception right? To the rules I mean." Silence put on his best pleading smile. "No we can't, it’s the way we’ve done it for many, many years. It’s one of the few laws that we have.” Despite being an influential figure in the Travelers society, Augur could not make any special exceptions to the rules. "That’s enough time for your break Silence," called a feminine voice from inside the wagon, "you have to learn your arithmetic." "I hate a-arithmetic, it’s all the same, two plus t-two equals four." "What about your multiplication?" asked his mother whose head popped out of the wagon cover. She was a light green coated mare with jet black hair. Her fair green eyes matched that of her husband’s. Silence secretly wished he had their colored eyes instead of the stormy grey color that they were. "I m-memorized them all," he replied. "You just started learning them today, but if you insist," she gave in reluctantly. "What’s two times six?" "Twelve." "Three and seven?" "Twenty one," he stated with boredom. "Okay Mr. Smarty-pants, how about something new? What’s twenty seven times twelve?" Silence did math in his head, "324?" He checked his answer in his head, “Definitely 324.” "How does he do that?" retorted the mare who was shocked despite this being a normal occurrence with Silence. Silence was constantly growing as a learner, always reading books and testing himself. Being as young as he was it was natural to be curious about things but he took it to the next level. “He’s a quick learner just like his father,” chuckled Augur, “and that fantastic memory of his can remember just about anything.” "Wish I could say that about somepony who forgot our anniversary last year," teased his mother, nudging her husband suggestively on his flank. "Olive! Don't think about THOSE kinds of things!" hollered Silence's Dad suddenly with a slight blush rapidly reddening his face, "our son is around.” "What kind of things?" implored the innocent and naïve son. Augur took a deep breath, here goes nothing. "When a handsome stallion such as myself loves a mare," explained his father, "really, passionately loves a mare-" "Augur Silvertongue! He’s only 6! Too early for the birds and the bees!" retorted the Mrs. Silvertongue with a horrified look on her face. She covered Silences ears with her hooves. “I’ll tell you what, when I was his age-” In the distance a loud trumpet blared over the sound of the wagon train, signaling all of the Travelers to stop. The wagons all halted simultaneously and everypony listened for further instruction. The trumpet sounded again this time in a different sequence of pitches and rhythms. Years of living on the trail had taught Silence that they had sounded for the group to circle up and make camp for the night. The wagons circled in a clockwise manor till the 2 wagons in the front of the train met with the 2 wagons in the back of the train forming a circle in the middle of the barren landscape. From the circle the ponies unloaded all of the things needed for tonight and each pitched their homes for the night. The collapsible tents made from a rough fabric stretched along wooden supports, each with a unique design and embroidery used to identify who lived where. Each pony did their share of the work, from the youngest to the oldest. In the middle of the circle resided the large bonfire that provided the warmth for the entire encampment. After all work was done and all ponies were settled in, Augur Silvertongue walked into his family’s humble abode. He found his son snuggling tightly against his mother who was reading a story from a book aloud to him. The sight brought a smile to the worn out stallion, he had been with the travelers for more years than he wanted to admit but nothing made him happier than the feeling of having a family. "… and the princess of the sun and the princess of the moon joined together in harmony creating peace between the three kingdoms. From that point on equality reigned between the earth ponies, pegasai, and the unicorns, creating the longest lasting empire to date." "Equestrian history?" asked Augur. Who lay down in the cushions sprawled across the carpeted floor. "No simply an old pony’s tale," answered Olive closing the book. "Believe me when I tell you two, that I, being from Equestria, know that Equestrian fairy tales and Equestrian history are one in the same," explained Augur. "Really?" asked Silence excitedly, "then there are two Alicorns who rule Equestria? Can we go there? I would love to meet them! Please please please please pleeeeeease!?" the young silvery colt begged hugging his father’s feet. "In time, Equestria is halfway around the world right now," reminisced the father, "I too wish to return there; I've traveled all across the world and there is no place really like Equestria." the fathers grey eyes were filled with nostalgia, thinking about the fond memories of his childhood. "Equestria is an ancient land of mystery and wonder, always ruled by Celestia, the world’s finest leader." "Wouldn't that make Equestria an everlasting dictatorship?" asked Olive. "Heavens no, it’s technically a monarchy." "Istaly is still my favorite place," chimed in Silences mother. "You Istallions and your Istaly," snorted Augur, "Olive, when we visit Equestria I want you to see where my father raised me for my first five years." "Now that would be an interesting sight to see.” There was a trumpet that sounded through the night signaling lights out. “Aww… I-I’m not tired yet,” complained the young colt. “Hush now my Silence,” soothed Olive stroking Silences mane, “there is always tomorrow. For now let us go to bed and dream.” Olive blew out the lantern shrouding them all in darkness. --==========-- Silence woke with a painful throbbing in his head constantly beating down on his consciousness like a blacksmith tempering steel. His body ached, sore from his unexpected snooze on the dinner table. He lifted his head, being thankful he didn't fall face first into his now cold meal, and observed his surroundings. He was alone in his house, and the once raging inferno in the fireplace dwindled down to only embers those casted dancing shadows from the furniture. He cracked his neck and then rolled his shoulders, hoping to fend off the aches but to no avail. He ravenously hungry, and eyed the cold dish in front of him with distaste. "I could heat it," he supposed to himself, but his trained culinary mind told him otherwise. After all, his mother never heated leftovers, and to do so now would be a disgrace to her cooking lessons. Silence opted for tossing it out instead, even though angrily grumbling from his stomach protested. He opened the refrigerator to see what he had in store. The fridge was barren save for some cheese and a jar of pickles. "Today," he figured, "would be a good time to eat out. But there was something I have to do first.” --==========-- Spike woke at his usual time and like most mornings Twilight was still in bed sound asleep. Spike groaned, he never did get to meet Silence on a personal basis like he had hoped. From what he had gathered Silence was just another pony with normal problems, nothing special about him. He got up and started his daily chores like he would any other day, picking up books, sweeping the floor and such. A few minutes after Spike started brewing Twilights tea, the lavender unicorn herself crept downstairs. She looked awful, she had a bad case of bed head, and her eyes sagged and were half closed. "Morning Spike," she grumbled unenthusiastically. "Mooorning," he replied, "Late night at Pinkies?" "Not later than usual, but at the end was where it got interesting," Twilight sat at the table and stared at the cup of tea that Spike served her glazed over eyes lacked interest in the herbal brew. "How so?" asked Spike whom was into typical pony gossip. "Its Silence, he seemed so calm and reserved," Twilight recollected as she put a sugar cube into her tea and stirred, "until he dropped his saddlebags and we saw his cutie mark." "What was it?" asked Spike with renewed curiosity for the stallion. Perhaps he wasn't boring after all. Twilight yawned. "I don't know. It was just black." Twilight looked deep in thought. "Just… black?" Spike repeated. "Like the night sky." "Am I missing something here?" "Spike, cutie marks represent a pony’s talents and skills through an image on their flank. His is just devoid of anything remotely resembling any other cutie mark I've ever seen. It’s completely… different." "Maybe he changed it with magic," seguested spike recalling reading something about a spell that temporarily removed cutie-marks. "Unlikely, when I first met him he did nothing by magic, specifically avoiding it any way possible, which is unusual in itself. Even if he did use magic, the spell would have left a magical trace that I could have detected. There were no magical traces on him or any of his things for that matter. I got the feeling that he hasn't used magic in a really long time." Twilight levitated over two pieces of bread and a few other ingredients needed for making a sandwich. "Why would a Unicorn not use magic? It doesn't make any sense." "I don't know, it's not natural to deny an ability given to you," Twilight admitted, "I couldn't make it one day without magic, let alone long enough to not have any magical traces." "Well I'm stumped." "I'm too," Twilight sipped her tea again hopping the caffeine would provide the kick to wake her up, "and that’s not all. When Fluttershy touched him on the shoulder I felt a sudden massive surge of magical energy. One I have never felt the likes of before. The magic formed a temporary magical bond between Silence and Fluttershy, but the magical trace rapidly dissipated at a rate that was faster than a simple page turning spell." "What was it? Did Fluttershy have to say about it?" asked Spike with concern. "She didn't say anything, in fact she was practically in tears. She flew off to her cottage after Silence left. Rarity went with her to see if she was going to be okay," Twilight explained. "I hope she is, she looked really shaken. I meant to follow Silence, but I just left him alone. What ever happened most likely was an accident; he looked just as surprised as we did when it happened." "Huh…" Spike thought as he poured himself a bowl of his favorite ruby flavored cereal. "Did you hit the books yet about 'black cutie marks' and 'strange spells'?" "No, that’s today’s work," said Twilight with a newfound look of determination in her tired eyes. "Alphabetically by title or author?" asked Spike. "Author of course." “I'll get started." --==========-- Rarity watched Fluttershy sleep in a chair next to her bed. She practically nodded off herself but kept herself vigilant with black coffee. She would have preferred tea on most occasions, but tea didn't have enough kick to it. Fluttershy slept peacefully right now, her chest rising and falling in a rhythmic fashion. She never did talk about what happened at the party but she requested that Rarity would stay. Good thing too, Fluttershy had night terrors first few times she fell asleep only to be awakened and reassured by her friend, then going back into a deep dreamless slumber. Rarity sifted her coffee around in the cup, watching the brown liquid rise and fall around the edges. She took a drink. The caffeinated drink was hardly keeping Rarity awake. She knew she was going to crash hard after this all blew over. She started to wonder if Sweetie Bell was going to be okay with her being away when she woke. "She’s a grown girl, she can hold her own," Rarity reassured herself aloud, hoping that talking to herself could keep sleep at bay longer. The covers ruffled. Rarity set down her cup and walked over to the bed. Fluttershy still appeared to be sleeping, but a small wet spot was next to Fluttershy’s eyes. She realized Fluttershy was softly crying in her sleep, a sight that practically broke Rarity’s heart. "Fluttershy. Dear. Wake up," crooned Rarity as she gently shook the mare in the bed. "Dad?" mumbled a small weak voice. Fluttershy opened her eyes to reveal her soft cyan eyes. "No. Just me, Rarity," the unicorn answered with a dreary smile. The yellow mare’s eyes fluttered, "Oh, Good morning Rarity." Fluttershy blinked her watery eyes to clear up the tears. "Did you stay up all night?" "Yes, and I couldn't have been happier doing so," sighed Rarity who stifled a yawn. In truth she was completely exhausted, after a long party all she wanted to do was take a long nap. "Thank you. You are too kind." "It was nothing really," admitted Rarity. "You did fantastic last night with talking to Silence. Why if I'm not to bold to say, you two make a fine match like I predicted." "I don't think we'll be anymore than just friends," muttered Fluttershy who looked away. "This doesn't have to do with what happened at the end of the party, does it?" Rarity pried looking at Fluttershy quizzically like she was a dress that had a bad stitch in its seam. "Well yes, I mean no, well maybe," stammered Fluttershy who was unsure herself. She liked Silence but was partially afraid of him and what happened that night. The conflicting feelings were waging war in her head changing her mind back and forth between desire and aversion all over a bubbling anxiety. There was a silence. "What happened back there?" inquired Rarity looking her friend in the eye. "Nothing happened," Fluttershy lied, "I'm fine." She gave a half hearted smile. She knew she was a terrible liar but just this once she wanted to hide the truth. Just for a little while at least. Rarity sighed which turned into a yawn halfway through. Rarity didn't want to press the matter; it will come out eventually when Fluttershy was ready to share. "Let me make you breakfast," offered Fluttershy getting out of bed. "No allow me," urged Rarity, "I insist." Fluttershy was about to protest but didn't. Once Rarity insists on doing something there’s no stopping her. Rarity walked downstairs drearily dragging her hooves against the floor. Fluttershy brushed her pink mane to her side and followed her friend. Rarity was busy making some sort of sandwich, so Fluttershy sat down by the table and waited. "Rarity?" asked Fluttershy. "Mmm?" "I know that Silence is typically closed up most of the time but he really came out to me, and I kind of like him," Fluttershy confessed. Rarity said nothing and just stood there. "Rarity?" The pegasus left the table to see if her friend was alright. Rarity eyes were closed and she snored softly. She was sound asleep standing upright. "Oh Rarity." Fluttershy picked up her friend and laid her on her couch. Fluttershy brushed the purple mane aside, "you really work too hard." She covered her friend in a blanket and made sure her head was resting on the extra plush pillow. When that was done Fluttershy sighed. Fluttershy was still a bit tired and a nap would work wonders for her but she was rather hungry. She looked at the clock. It read 11:27. She had stayed all night and half of the day in bed she hoped that the animals didn’t mind her absence, she had prepared for them to already have their meals for today in case an incident happened at the party. An incident had in fact happened at the party. Her trail of thought was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. It was a soft sort of knock so that ruled out Rainbow Dash and Applejack, Twilight never really left her house on days following parties, Rarity was already here, and Pinkie Pie usually announced her visit vocally, so who could it be at the door? The knock came again. “Coming,” she called out. When she opened the door there on the doorstep was Silence Silvertongue. He looked weary like he hadn’t slept too well that night but he still stood proudly carrying himself with all the dignity he had last night. “Um… Hello Silence,” faltered Fluttershy quietly, she wasn’t expecting him. In fact Fluttershy was silently hoping it was anypony else besides him. Silence smiled and gestured his nonverbal greeting. Fluttershy thought about what had happed the night before. She flinched as she recalled the painful memory of what happened at the end. Did he cause that to happen? Fluttershy didn’t know; she wasn’t well read when it came to unicorn magic. Maybe it would be best in her interest if she just dismissed him, but she would never know what happened the night before. “Would you like to come in?” asked Fluttershy. Silence nodded and walked slowly through the threshold of the door. He was still wearing his saddlebags that covered his black cutie mark. “What can I do for you?” From his saddlebags he pulled out a fountain pen and a notepad. Supporting the pad on a nearby table he wrote something down. “I just wanted to know how you were doing today.” He had a worried look on his face. His grey eyes stared directly at her like she was some sort of curiosity. “I’m doing just fine,” replied Fluttershy halfheartedly, “just a bit tired from last night, that’s all.” Silence looked like he didn’t believe her. He wrote something down, “Couldn’t sleep well tonight either?” “Yes. I had bad dreams,” Fluttershy confessed. Silence noticed the Fashionista sleeping on the couch. “Does she live here too?” he wrote on the pad and pointed at Rarity. Fluttershy giggled, “No she just wanted to see how I was doing after… what happened.” There was a pause in the conversation; Silence clicked his pen a few times creating an uneasy tension between them. Fluttershy’s stomach growled very loudly; she still hadn’t eaten breakfast or lunch yet. “Let me treat you to brunch,” Silence wrote changing the subject, “If that’s okay with you, I have a few years of culinary experience.” “Sure, if it’s not too imposing.” The next few minutes composed of Silence quickly navigating Fluttershy’s kitchen for all the ingredients and cookware. He would quickly chop vegetables and mix foods together. He knew his way around the kitchen very well… almost too well, like he’d been cooking here for years. Soon enough an enticing aroma filled the air as his cooking neared its end. And he served onto a plate a dish Fluttershy had never seen before. It was a large amount of noodles that where all piled onto a plate with dashes of vegetables all filled into the mix. She could see spinach artichoke and mushrooms. On top of it all was a white sauce that smelled like 3 different cheeses. Next to the plate was a small piece of notepaper that read. “Bon appétit.” She took a fork, served herself some of the meal and swallowed. It was some of the best food she had ever tasted, it was a divine mix of the cheeses, the vegetables and the noodles that blew all of the other foods in the world clean out of the water. It was much better than what Fluttershy cold have made for him. Silence served himself some of the fettuccini alfredo and the two dined quietly. --==========-- Angel woke up from his nap. The small bunny cracked his back and stretched. There was a smell in the air, a good smell. Someone had been cooking in the kitchen and it definitely wasn’t his yellow caretaker. He hopped out of his hiding spot behind the couch to find that Fluttershy was in company of another pony, a male pony for that matter. Angel didn’t like change, and having a stallion in the house was a change that he really didn’t like. This guy had to go. “So where did you learn how to cook like that? It’s just so fantastic I just don’t know what to say!” Her companion was silent but wrote something down on a notepad and passed it to her. Angel couldn’t read what he wrote from where he was standing but he had the sinking feeling that it was something impressive as Fluttershy got all giddy when she read it. “Really? You’ve been to Istaly?” announced Fluttershy excitedly, “The furthest I’ve gone was to Appleloosa.” The grey and silver stallion wrote something else onto the note pad and passed it over. Angel twirled one of his whiskers; something he did only when deep in thought. He felt something was off about this guy and he was determined to find out what it was, but for now he decided to not make his presence known. --==========-- “I’ve traveled all over the world, and I’ve been to more places than most ponies thought existed,” Silence wrote. “Though there is no place is like Equestria.” “What’s special about Equestria?” asked Fluttershy. She often thought that visiting other countries would be an exciting adventure. “What isn’t special about Equestria? No place in the world can match Equestria’s mystery and beauty.” Fluttershy blushed when she read this she flicked her mane in front of her face to hide it, hoping that Silence didn’t see her acting like a little filly. “Silence what happened last night at the end of the party?" she suddenly asked. He was slightly taken back by the sudden question. It must have been on her mind for a while. Silence tore off the page and started on a new one, "An accident happened, but the extent of its effects I do not yet know. What did you see after you touched me?" "Oh, it was just a bad memory. Did you cast a spell on me?" "No. How long ago did the memory take place?" "It happened in my childhood. How did it happen if you didn’t cast a spell?” “It’s a gift, and a curse.” He didn’t look as though he wanted to talk about it. He avoided a lot of personal questions which was starting to frustrate Fluttershy. "Focus really hard, the next question requires complete concentration. It's very important that you answer the question correctly." Fluttershy nodded. "Was the memory real?" The question hit Fluttershy off guard. Of course the memory was real it was her memory after all. Or was it? Did the event actually happen? How could it be a fake memory? Did he implant it? All these questions and more spun around in Fluttershy’s mind. Silence patiently waited for an answer his look of concern deepened the longer Fluttershy thought. He nervously tapped the pen and fiddled with his mane all the while never breaking eye contact with the pegasus. "Yes, I think it is,” answered Fluttershy after a while. Silence nodded and wrote something down. "Are you absolutely sure? Think about the events leading up to it and the events taking place afterwards. Does anything feel strange? Rely on your heart as your mind can easily be misguided." Fluttershy thought about this. It felt real. It was so vivid and detailed, but it also felt distant and vaguely out of place. "I don't know, I just don’t know.” “Did this memory cause your bad dreams?” He had that worried look on his face like the time when he first came to Fluttershy’s cottage. “Yes,” Fluttershy simply stated not wanting to share what the exact nature of the memory. “I am incredibly sorry for the distraught I have brought upon you over the last night. I ask that you accept my humble apologies.” “It’s okay I don’t think you meant to cause any trouble.” Silence considered something for a little bit. He tapped his hoof on the table while he thought. “Here I want you to have this.” He pulled out something else from his saddlebags. It was a small brown dream catcher. She took the small talisman from him. It was beautiful and clearly an authentic Buffalo made dream catcher. It had a web of brown strings strung with many multicolored beads. Hanging down from the loop were a few falcon tail feathers. The overall design of it was simple but durable and made to last. “Dream catchers are believed to have supernatural powers that catch the dreams while you sleep in its web. The good dreams trickle down the feathers giving you a peaceful sleep. Somepony very special gave this to me when I was plagued by nightmares. Ever since I’ve had it, no haunting dreams have ever occurred.” “If it’s special too you then I couldn’t accept such a generous gift,” let out Fluttershy trying to give it back. He shook his head. He wrote something new, “it is a gift from one friend to another, and I want you to have it.” “Okay, um, thank you.” She took the dream catcher. Refusing a gift from him was almost as hard as refusing a gift from Rarity. There was another tense silence between them. “Silence, who are you? I mean I know who I think you are, but who are you really deep down? He tapped his pen as he thought for a moment. “Who do you think me to be?” “I think that you are somepony who is lost; somepony who is unsure who he himself is. From what I can tell, you’re avoiding your past; most likely running away from it.” Fluttershy was unsure where she got the courage to say all of that. Silence’s breath heaved he brushed his silver mane and wrote down something. “That’s not far from the truth.” He paused to show Fluttershy the words before continuing. “There are a few things you should know about me…” He stopped writing. His left ears started to twitch. He looked up and around the room. He had a puzzled look on his face, which soon changed to one of anxiety, then transition into a look of pure panic similar to the expression he had last night. Something was happening and Fluttershy was left without a clue as to what it was. “Is everything okay?” she asked nervously unsure of what caused Silence to suddenly go on edge. “I thought I would have more time to talk, but it appears I have overstayed my welcome,” Silence wrote hastily. He glanced around the room his eyes seemed to be intently following something. “What are you looking at?” Fluttershy looked to see what he was looking at but there was nothing to be seen there. Silence looked agitated, he was sweating profusely. He opened his bags and then proceeded to rummage through them. Not finding what he was looking for he gave an aggravated snarl. His breathing became shallow. His face grimaced in pain. His grey eyes started to dilate. He reached for his pen and paper. “No matter what happens I_______” Silence’s hoof slid across the paper causing a big line. He fell out of chair and onto the floor. Fluttershy gave out a startled scream. His eyes fluttered for a few seconds and then he collapsed unconscious. --==========-- Chapter 4: Partial Truths "No, that can't be right…" he muttered looking over the charts with a puzzled look. After a minute or two of him shuffling through the clipboards contents he looked up. ”Nurse Redheart, a moment please?" The doctor and the nurse walked outside for a few moments and conversed in hush tones just beyond the door. Twilight and her group of friends exchanged nervous glances. Silence just laid on the bed calmly awaiting the news of what happened. The door opened again and the doctor came back into the room. The doctor fixed his glasses before he spoke. "Mr. Silvertongue I don't know how to say this in any easy way so I'm just going to say it. You should be dead." --==========-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below.
Chapter 4: Partial TruthsSilence Unbroken Chapter 4: Partial Truths By: Midway Bridge Some fitting music: Here Fluttershy stood next to Silence's bed. She listened to his soft breathing. Every once in a while he would move about in the bed, but otherwise he was quite peaceful in his sleep. She still hung onto the dream catcher that Silence had given her at lunch. She didn't feel comfortable receiving such a meaningful gift at first, but he seemed so intent on giving it to her she couldn’t refuse. When Silence fell unconscious Fluttershy immediately woke Rarity and the two rushed him to the hospital. It was so scary for her. Fluttershy decided it would be best if she stayed here while Rarity told the others; they were the only people who really knew him and could relay any medical information. Nurse Redcross came into the room and checked the equipment that was monitoring Silence's vitals. She took a small syringe, stuck Silences hoof, and pulled the piston drawing Silences blood. The sight made Fluttershy queasy so she averted her eyes. The nurse quietly shut the door behind her, leaving Fluttershy alone in the room. A few minutes later Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Applejack walked into the room with stallion that Fluttershy assumed was the doctor who was in charge of caring for Silence. "… Have you seen his cutie mark?" asked Twilight, the question directed to the doctor in a quiet but inquisitive tone. "I have. Unusual yes, but not the problem at hoof," he answered, "perhaps we can ask him about it when he wakes. Now. Who here knows anything about his medical history?" Nopony said anything. "Nothing at all?" he asked. "He told us he was a mute," piped in Applejack. "He also told me about some medication he had in his saddlebags," offered Fluttershy, "but there wasn’t any there when I looked." "If he has medication he must have some sort of medical documentation somewhere," reasoned Twilight, "a prescription somewhere perhaps?" There was a swishing sound coming from the bed as Silence shifted around in his sleep. "What do you think he's dreaming about?" wondered Pinkie Pie who was hovering near the bed. -========- “Here we are,” announced Augur Silvertongue, “Welcome to Equestria Silence.” He filled his voice with gusto like was announcing some sort of sports event. Silence took a long look around him. “It doesn’t seem that different Dad,” commented the young silver stallion that now pulled the wagon alongside his father, “It’s just another country, another town.” It’s not that he was unhappy with his surroundings, he was just unimpressed. “You didn’t think so when you were younger,” remarked his dad, “you used to believe that something magical would take place when we came here.” “Psh… magic, I have little need for it,” retorted Silence. “Says the unicorn who can’t do a basic levitation spell,” joked Augur with a smile. “Hey now that was a kick below the saddle Dad.” “Boy’s stop it or I will,” called Olive from within the wagon. “Sorry,” they both said in unison. They didn’t want to make Silence’s mother upset, after all she was 6 months pregnant and what she says goes. "Back to the topic at hoof, I think you may enjoy it here in Equestria. Sure we won’t stay anywhere too long but we'll travel all across its borders. If I play my cards right I may be able to convince the other members to get us to go to Canterlot." "Hooray..." Silence cheered sarcastically. Augur shook his head; it was getting harder and harder to please Silence. Augur almost wished he had Silence back as a young colt were he could tell stories and teach him things to entertain him. It was difficult to be a father. Silence had all he needed here in the caravan with the Travelers but Augur could tell that he wanted more than just a family, Silence had longings to settle down in the world, to start a family of his own. "Silence we both know that you are 18 years of age and are now technically no longer under my jurisdiction. You can leave the Travelers if you want explore the world for your own or find someplace to be-" "Dad I couldn't leave you even if I wanted to, there's no place in this world for me; I've practically been to all of them. The only place I could ever want to be is here, with my family." Augur wished he could believe him, but he kept his thoughts to himself. Silence admired the plant and animal life that lived along the roads in Equestria, not many places in the world had such green grass or vibrantly colored flowers. There were all sorts of birds that nested in the trees that spread into a thick canopy overhead providing a cool shade against the summer sun. The dirt underneath Silences hooves was crumbly and made a wonderful crackling sound as the wheels of the wagons rolled over it. To the side of the road was a small wooden sign that read “Ponyville 3 mi,” with an arrow pointing directly ahead. It seems that they would soon be making their first stop soon. There was a loud crash and a holler from somepony a couple wagons ahead. There was more commotion and a trumpet blast signaled immediate halt and an emergency happened. Silence unhooked himself from the wagon and trucked ahead racing past the other travelers to see what happened. Silence pushed past a small circle of ponies to see that a wagon had broken a wheel. All of the wagons contents had spilled out onto the ground. The travelers few medically trained personal were already on the scene attending to the pony who was pulling the wagon at the time. "What happened?" asked Silence to a group of bystanders. "From what I heard the wagon wheel broke and pulled him down funny," answered one. "I hope he's okay," said a dark brown colored mare about Silences age. She had a long black mane that was braided back and deep brown eyes. Her name was Mahogany, a carpenter who's family did most of the woodwork for the Travelers She was one of the only few Travelers that Silence grew up and was friends with. "Don't worry, I'm sure ev-everything will be, be f-fine," said Silence. He cursed out loud, he hated when his faulty speech would spring up every once in a while. "Hey Silence, you almost slipped there. We've made progress over the years, don't start going back now." Mahogany was the only other pony besides Silences family in the Travelers that was patient with Silences speech impediment, and really helped him grow out of it. Silence composed himself, "I'll be okay." "Look at the wagon," Mahogany pointed out. Silence saw a large crack splitting the wooden hull into two pieces. "The wagons hull ended up splitting so we might need to make a new one in addition to medical treatment. That could take a while.” The Travelers helped clean up the mess and move the ruined wagon to the side of the road. One of the ponies who were attending to the hurt stallion came over to the group of leaders. Silence could overhear the conversation as he passed by. "He has a dislocated shoulder and a foreleg that sprained really badly; he shouldn't be on the move at all for the next 2 weeks.” “Looks like you’re going to get your extra week," chuckled Augur who arrived at the scene a few moments after Silence. "Don’t waste them,” Silence gave one of his rare smiles, “don’t worry Dad I won’t.” -========- “Is he awake?” whispered one voice. “I don’t know,” replied another, “you should call the doctor just in case.” “I’ll do that, you guys just stay here and keep an eye on him.” “Hey Si’ wake up,” called a voice; a voice that Silence recognized as Pinkie pies. “Pinkie leave him alone." "I hope he's going to be okay." "Don't worry I'm sure he'll be fine." Silence groaned too many voices. Too loud. Silence opened his eyes to find himself in a very bright room. He closed his eyes and groaned. Too bright. There were rustling sounds around him. "He's awake, he's awake he's going to be okay!" cheered a booming voice. "PIKIE be quiet!" hissed Twilights voice angrily. Silence opened his eyes. The mares around him hushed up. "How you feeling?" asked Fluttershy. He tried to motion for a notepad. Twilight got him one. He tried writing something down but his hoof kept slipping and wouldn’t write the words. Frustrated he gave up. Applejack and The doctor came through the door. The latter was carrying a clipboard with the blood test results. "No, that can't be right…" he muttered looking over the charts with a puzzled look. After a minute or two of him shuffling through the clipboards contents he looked up. ”Nurse Redcross, a moment please?" The doctor and the nurse walked outside for a few moments and conversed in hush tones just beyond the door. Twilight and her group of friends exchanged nervous glances. Silence just lay on the bed calmly awaiting the news of what happened. The door opened again and the doctor came back into the room. The doctor fixed his glasses before he spoke. "Mr. Silvertongue I don't know how to say this in any easy way so I'm just going to say it. You should be dead." The words hung in the air. All eyes were on the Silence who was nervously fiddling around with the pen. He wrote something down on the notepad, a bit sloppier than the last few notes he wrote. "I wish to discuss my medical ailments while retaining doctor patient confidentiality." He later added, "Alone." He gestured dismissively to all of the mares in the room. “Alright then,” agreed the doctor. “You ladies are going to have to leave, I must respect Mr. Silvertongue’s wishes. Nurse Redcross please show these ladies to the waiting room.” There were mixed grumblings and complaints about leaving Silence; Twilight was especially distraught as she really wanted to learn about Silence, something about his problems, something about his past, anything really, but once again Silence closed up and avoided the truth. The six friends all waited in the waiting room for a few minutes. Silence walked through the doors escorted by the doctor. Once again he was carrying all of his possessions in his bags. “It appears that Silence will not be staying in the hospital overnight, it would not be best for his health-“ “But isn’t it hospital regulation to keep the patient until the exact cause of the incident is discovered?” interrupted Twilight. “Don’t lecture me on hospital regulations,” growled he doctor. “The patient and I have already discussed the causes and he is well enough to leave if he wants to, even if it is unorthodox to do so.” Silence looked happy with the ruling seeming eager to get out of the hospital as soon as possible. "But however, we aren't going to let Silence live on his own in his house we need somepony to supervise him and to make sure he doesn't have another problem. Since we can't afford to lease any medical staff we ask that one or more of you are to look after him at any given time." Silence looked like he was going to write something in protest but didn’t do so. "So who will it be?" The doctor looked over the group. "Not I," said Rainbow Dash, "I have to supervise the weather team for the storm we've scheduled. There’s a lot of preparation and paperwork involved. We can't have any mistakes like last time." Everyone in the room minus Silence knew what she was talking about but he didn't want to ask. "I’m already babysitting for the cakes," gibbered Pinkie Pie, "I can't be two places at once unless I cloned myself." "I can't, my apple farm and family need me almost all day long. Though I reckon I could spare a few hours from now till before sundown, that’s all." "I have to check on Sweetie Belle and make sure she does all of her homework. But perhaps I could drop in from time to time tomorrow." "I could watch him overnight," suggested Twilight, “Spike is old enough to hold down the library for a day.” "After I take care of my animals I could easily care for him for awhile." "It's settled then," declared the doctor, "see that he gets his food and sleep check on him occasionally also. He'll know how to handle the rest." Silence had written something but nopony was paying him attention and didn’t read it until now, "I can care for myself." "No we don't want you to have an... 'episode' when you’re all alone," stated the doctor, "unless you'd rather stay in the hospital. In all honesty it would be a lot easier for everypony." "I don't like hospitals." and he left it at that. “I’ll stay if it’s too much trouble for everypony else." "It’s no trouble at all," reassured Twilight. She now had a prime opportunity to ask Silence some questions. This time he'll have to answer. No more dodging questions. "Good now all of you get out of my waiting room before I change my mind about this whole matter," snapped the doctor rather impatiently. And they did just that. Applejack, Twilight, and Silence walked towards his house, everypony else when about their own way. "You’re letting him go?" asked Nurse Redcross unbelievingly when they left. "He was incredibly persuasive," said the doctor who was starting to doubt his decision. "What's the worst that could happen?" -========- “We never got to really meet officially, name’s Applejack.” He took the time to write out “Pleasure,” then went back to walking. It was hard for him to communicate on the go. Twilight and Applejack held a hushed conversation about current events and other gossip. Silence didn’t seem to be listening and his eyes were still trained front. They reached Silence’s house. He opened the door with his key. When they walked in the room Twilight noticed that the room was very different than it was the day before. All of the white sheets were gone revealing all of the furniture that lied beneath. The furniture itself was rearranged so the two armchairs were near the fire and a sofa and coffee table lied behind them. The room was dusted rather well and diligently, not leaving a spot untouched. The chandelier that hung from the ceiling was polished and sparkled brightly when Silence switched on the lights. “Mighty fine place you have here,” commented Applejack. “How did you clean it up so fast?” asked Twilight, “when I was here last it was all a mess.” Twilight quickly checked to see if he used magic to help clean, but once again no magical traces were left behind. Silence sat at the table and penned a note. “I’ve simply been at it for a while, all of last night and this morning actually.” “When did you sleep?” “Didn’t.” Silence got up and lit the fire place with a match. Soon as the crackling fire was ignited, he sat down comfortably on his chair. Twilight noticed a rather nice albeit old grand piano in the corner of the room. “Do you play?” She gestured to the instrument. “Occasionally, help me think.” Twilight sat in the adjacent armchair opposite of Silence. Applejack simply flopped down on the couch. It creaked under the sudden gain of weight causing Silence to cringe. Silence wrote something and tapped it with his pen and then pointed at Applejack. “Silence says, ‘Please refrain from doing that, these pieces are very fragile’,” Twilight read this aloud so Applejack could hear. “Sorry ‘bout that…” “This is a very nice armchair,” Twilight comented admiring the craftsmanship. The cushion was very plush and had ponies and vines interwoven in perplexing ways. The wooden arms of the chair reflected the orange fires glow. “It must have taken a very long time to make.” “It did.” “You made it?” “Yes, with some help from somepony named Mahogany.” “Who is this Mahogany friend of yours?” “She’s an old friend of mine. I haven’t talked to her in a really long time. Finest carpenter I’ve ever met.” “Did you meet him on your travels around the world?” “Did Fluttershy tell you about that?” Twilight nodded. “No matter,” he wrote with a sigh, “Yes, Mahogany was one of many who I traveled with.” Applejack walked pulling up a chair over eager to get in on the conversation, “How many did ya’ll travel with?” “Somewhere short of one hundred ponies were a part of the Travelers. We were one big family.” “Wow that’s a lot. And here I thought you were a bit of a loner,” said Applejack. Silence fiddled with his pen, “I am all alone now.” “Where are the Travelers now?” “Gone. Most likely in some frozen, remote part of the world selling ice to the windigos.” “Do you miss them?” asked Applejack. She couldn’t bear the thought of being apart from her family. “I haven’t spoken to them…” Silence counted back the years before continuing writing, “…somewhere close to sixteen years. Even if I knew where they were in the world they are, if fear they will not speak with me, for I had left them in an ill manner. But no more about them for I had burned that bridge many years ago.” Silence gazed off into the flame mesmerized by its movements. "16 years is a long time sugar cube, I'm sure they miss you too." Applejack could see it in the grey stallion’s countenance that he longed to see his family again. It was a similar face Applebloom and Big Mac wore when pappy passed away; a sad face of regret and loss. For a few moments nopony said anything and just thought about the conversation they just had. Twilight was still trying to piece his life together using the few parts that she knew. He was vaguely coming out and starting to open up about his past, but he was still holding back something, a lot of something actually. He was still a strange and mysterious stranger to Twilight and her friends. “The Traveler’s…” Applejack trailed off , “why does that name sound so familiar…” “Wait a second, the Travelers came to Ponyville when I was just a little filly,” exclaimed Applejack, “you’ve been here before haven’t you?” Her train of thought was interrupted by the sound of pen scratching paper. “Yes, I have been here before, but it was a lifetime ago.” “I knew your face looked familiar! I have seen you before.” Now that she remembered him memories of the Travelers came pouring back, a long forgotten time of innocent bliss and happiness. “Wait you two met?” asked Twilight surprised at the sudden turn of events. “Not officially, he and I saw each other and nothing more.” “Honestly I do not recall our encounter.” “Ya’ll were in an awful hurry to get somewhere, and didn’t even bother to stop to see if I was okay as ya’ll passed me by.” “I sorry for that it was something of utmost importance.” "It's alright, no need to apologize now." "What did the Travelers do in Ponyville?" asked Twilight to Applejack. "They did everything! They had merchants, entertainers, musicians, artisans... why when they came to town they were the most fun ah had in years." "Silence what did you do back then?" "Our family served as the translators for the group, but I am talented in many fields of work, we all were. Learning how to make things and to acquire new skills was the best way to turn profit." "Fascinating..." Twilight liked the sound of constantly learning, she practically did it already with her studying. “What time is it?” Applejack looked at the grandfather clock, it was already into he early night. “I’d best get going before my family starts to get worried. Twilight you’re okay if I go right?” “Yes, that’ll be fine.” Saying her goodbyes the apple farmer left the two unicorns. “You hungry?” asked Silence. -========- Silence prepared supper and served. The two ate in the silence of the room the only sounds being the birds outside and the crackling fire that burned steadily. When Silence and Twilight finished their meal, he stood up and proceeded to do the washing up. "Silence why did you come back to Ponyville?" asked Twilight. "To remember and yet to forget, to be forgiven and to be condemned, to start over but to relive the same life, and to remind myself that I was once greater and also lesser than the one who I am now." Twilight gave his cryptic message a puzzling look. “Why was it always more riddles with him?” Twilight thought to herself. “I bid you goodnight,” and with those final words Silence left the notepad and pen on the table and walked upstairs, concluding all further conversations. -========- Twilight woke suddenly in the middle of the night. The fire was now out and a cold aura filled the room. She shivered. It was no wonder he lit it as soon as he got home, this place was built before heating units were installed into Ponyville. What really woke her were some sounds coming from upstairs. Rustling sounds. Twilight decided to investigate. She got off the couch that she was previously sleeping on and cast a spell so she could see. Her horn casted an ominous purple light throughout the room barely illuminating it enough to see a few feet in front of her. She walked in the direction that she remembered the stairs to be. Yes, she was right. As she ascended the steps the sounds grew louder. They came from a room across the dimly lit hallway. The door was slightly ajar. Twilight pushed against it. It led to Silences bedroom. The beds owner was having restless sleep. He was actively shuffling about in his slumber. “Silence wake up,” Twilight called out. She switched on the lights. She discontinued the use of her illumination spell. Silence opened his eyes, awoken by the sudden commotion going on around him. Still in the daze of his nightmares, he reared back when he saw Twilight, fright full in his eyes. His chest was heaving like he was out of breath. “It’s okay it’s only me. Just me. It was just a bad dream,” Twilight reassured him. Silence nodded and slowly lowered himself back into the bed pulling up the covers. He had a pen and paper on the nightstand next to him. “Sorry did I wake you?” “Yes, but I was supposed to check on you anyways see if there was anything wrong.” “I see.” “Though I don’t know what to check on if I don’t know what the problem is.” “I need to get my sleep.” “I’m going to stay here, to make sure there are no problems.” She pulled up a chair next to the bed. She had no intention of leaving him alone. “Goodnight.” “Goodnight Silence.” Click! The lights went off. Click! The lights went back on. “Something the matter?” He nodded with a sheepish smile. “Just an old habit I grew into, bear with me.” Click! The lights were out again. Click! They went back on. Click! Darkness. Click! Bright. Click! Dark. This time the lights stayed off. Soon enough his breathing slowed down and into a rhythmic beat. He sounded like he was asleep. Twilight had a sudden thought. Whatever happened to Fluttershy only happened when she touched him so if Twilight were to lay a hoof on his forehead now… “No.” Twilight said aloud attempting to banish the thought from her head. The thought tempted her. The more she thought about it the more she was sure she became. There was no better way to learn what happened to Fluttershy than to experience it herself. She walked over to the bed. She brushed his mane out of his face. He was sleeping so peacefully. Twilight thought better of disturbing him, but once again her curiosity was too much for her. She laid her hoof on his head. -========- Chapter 5: Speechless From the first time he laid his eyes on her he felt an unknown feeling. He felt a strange sensation in his chest that caused his heart to race, rapidly increasing its pounding tempo. He felt rushed when he had all the time in the world. He felt anxious when there was no reason to be. She was the perfect match for him; a smile for his frown; a golden sun to his silver moon. He would be anything for her. Do anything for her. Be her shield, her friend, her lover. For the first time in his life it wasn’t an impediment that left him speechless. -========- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below.
Chapter 5: SpeechlessSilence Unbroken Chapter 5: Speechless By: Midway Bridge Fitting Music: Dearly Beloved Silence shaved off a piece of wood from the half finished chair and blew off all of the sawdust from the arm sending the small shavings into the air. Silence liked capentry, it was an artform that required time, patience, and delicate care. Silence had all of these things, but time was something that he had an overabundance of. He usually spent most of his time learning new things. Silence would often borrow books from Mr. Loosebindings, the Travelers makeshift book keeper who made a living buying and selling books as well as repairing damaged ones. Silence would read about history and books by famous writers like Shakespony. He would even teach himself how to read books in different languages. When Silence wasn't reading a book he would constantly bug the other members of the Travelers to teach him how to do their job. He could do all sorts of things, painting, smithing, cloting making, and various performing arts like firebreathing, but his favorite aquired craft was still carpentry. His freind Mahogany taught most of what he knew when it came to working with wood. He was no expert like her but, he could make various things on his own. “Your carpentry hasn’t improved much,” joked Mahogany as she entered Silence's tent. “You making a wheel?” “You’d think a carpenter would recognize a chair when she sees one...” muttered Silence angrily. He set the chisel down and faced his friend. He knew she was joking but he was particulary sensitive to others critisism, after all he grew up with a speech impediment and everypony was always barking things like, "Speak clearly!" "Get on with it!" and Silence's least favorite, "Spit it out! “I’m just teasing, no need to get all defensive,” retorted Mahogany raising her hooves as if to block the anger. “That’s a sturdy design I guess. A bit too fancy for my tastes, even if most of the time the pretty things sell well.” “I’m not selling this one when it’s done. I’m making this chair for me.” Silence stepped back admiring his work. It was half completed, but Silence was beginning to see that the chair was starting to shape into what he envisioned. "Soooooo... we're staying here for two weeks," said Mahogany. "That's something new and exciting I guess." "Kind of," said Silence, "I mean it's only two weeks, what could possibly happen in two weeks?" "A lot can happen in two weeks, we could be halfway across the country in two weeks." "True." There was a pause. “Are you excited to go to Ponyville?” asked Mahogany suddenly. “Very, once they finish setting up the tents and stuff, and we make enough things to sell, we could go to town together,” offered Silence. “You know it only takes a few ponies to set up the tents, I could finish up the work here by myself if you want to sneak out early,” suggested Mahogany with a wink. “Are you sure?” questioned Silence. He didn’t particularly want to leave all of the work to his friend. “Go on, get your blank flank out of here, I’ll cover for you. They won't even know that your gone.” “Thanks, you’ve always been a good friend.” Silence got up and headed to the back of the tent. “And don’t you forget it!” Mahogany called as he checked outside to make sure nopony was watching. Silence slipped out of the tent. "Don't you ever forget it." -========- Silence happily walked through the streets of Ponyville. There were so many sights to see and Silence, for once, had time to see them. He was bombarded with sights and sounds and places he wanted to be, he couldn’t decide what he wanted to do first with his free time. His dad had given silence most of the week off of work. All of the ponies in Ponyville were giving him friendly smiles and warm greetings. This was one of the most hospitable places in the entire world, in some towns Silence and the rest of the Travelers were met with much colder receptions before, sometimes they were even driven out. His dad was right; there was something special about this place, perhaps even magical. "Hey you there!" called out a voice. Silence swerved around to see who it belonged to. A stallion that looked slightly older but was much leaner and less toned approached him. He was an earth pony who was yellow coated and had a messy carrot top mane that he covered with a pink and white bakers cap. He smiled brightly with a slight under bite. His face was freckled and he had nice emerald eyes. He had a tray of cupcakes mounted on one of his hoofs."Can you try one of these?" "Sure." Silence concentrated his attention on the pastry. He focused his mind to call upon the magic inside of him. Silences horn gave a sudden burst of white light as it was set aglow with magic. The cupcake followed suit as it slowly but steadily rose off of the tray and over towards him. Yes it actually worked! Silence did a mental cheer in his head he usually messed this spell up. He celebrated too soon; he broke his concentration releasing the small pastry from his magical grasp and sent it plummeting unto the ground with a splat. Silence smiled with embarrassment, "sorry been working on that." "No worries I have plenty," the baker said offering another Silence picked up a cupcake in his hoof this time knowing that he'd most likely drop another if he tried magic again. He bit into it. For being a pony who didn't like sweets the cupcake had tasted quite good; too much icing on top of it in Silence’s opinion, but good a good pastry none the less. "Do you like it?" asked the Baker. Silence nodded his mouth still full with the cupcake. He swallowed and couldn’t help a toothy grin. "Hey you must be new!" the yellow stallion announced. "Yeah my caravan is staying just out of town," Silence answered. "Welcome to Ponyville then! My name's Carrot Cake." "It's a pleasure to meet you Mr. Cake." "Please," said the baker with a chuckle, "just call me Carrot." "My name is Silence Silvertongue of the Travelers son of Augur and Olive." Silence did a slight bow and raised his right hoof slightly off of the ground, a traditional greeting that Augur taught Silence to do when introducing himself. Carrot raised his eyebrow at the formal greeting, "your folk ain't from around here right?" "That's right, how could you tell?" Silence returned to his normal standing pose. "The whole old fashioned greeting thing has been outdated since my father was a colt." "Oh. I guess customs change over the years," Silence denoted with slight embarrassment. "I think I went a bit over the top." "Don't worry 'bout it," laughed Carrot. "The ponies 'round here don't mind those sort of things." He dropped the tray in a nearby table."So what brings a nice guy like you to our humble town?" "The thrill of adventure I suppose, the caravan would say otherwise though." "What would they say?" "Trade. Knowledge. Goods. Those sorts of things," listed Silence, “anything to make an extra coin here and there.” "Well I have to get going, there’s a marefriend who is waiting for me at home can’t keep her waiting for too long; a sturdy guy such as yourself must know what that’s like.” “Actually I don’t,” admitted Silence. He never really had a chance to develop an intimate relationship with any mare. The closest would be Mahogany but she’s just a good friend, nothing more. Both he and Mahogany decided it would be best if they didn’t go down that path in case something went wrong they still wanted to be just friends. “Never had time for that sort of thing.” “Well when it happens it happens, it’ll get everyone eventually.” “That’s what they say about cutie marks, but I’m still waiting for mine,” remarked Silence. Carrot looked at Silences flank and sure enough there was no cutie mark there. “How old are you?” “Eighteen,” replied Silence. “Wow that’s practically unheard of, eighteen and still no cutie mark,” said Carrot who had a cutie mark of three carrot cakes. “Can’t imagine what its like.” “Nah I’m used to it,” Silence said. “I’ve always been a late bloomer; late to speak, late to walk, late to develop magic, but they all came to me eventually. I half expect my cutie mark to appear after I turn twenty.” “I bet you that it might come sooner than you think. There’s no better place in the world to discover your talent than in Ponyville,” said the baker. “I have to get going, the cakes aren’t going to bake themselves.” He picked up the tray of cupcakes before leaving. “Perhaps I’ll see you later then?” asked Silence. “Most definitely,” Carrot Cake replied walking down the street. He began to whistle a merry tune as he left. “Charming fellow,” murmured Silence to himself watching the baker turn the corner. Silence wondered if all of the ponies in Ponyville, or even Equestria were this nice. He resumed his leisurely stroll though the town. It was a nice place, the buildings basic but strong architecture that suggested that it was founded by Earth ponies, most of them were all uniformly made and colored but there were a few buildings that stuck out. In to the center of the town was a large tower-like structure that was most likely the town center. Then off to the side of the town was a rather nice looking boutique, but the building that stuck out the most was a large tree-home. Fascinated by the large wooden monolith Silence gradually drew closer to the strange structure. He looked at it closely inspecting the tree. Next to the door was a sign with an open book on it; a near universal sign of a library. Silence opened the door and walked in. The whole inside of the building was carved out; leaving a rather spacious interior that was lined with all sorts of colorfully bound books. The leaves on the branches told him that the tree was still alive, but with the whole inside missing, the tree should be dead. The tree must have some sort of enchantment or magical property that kept the tree alive and growing despite being hollowed out. “Amazing, simply amazing,” gasped Silence in awe as he walked in. He walked about the shelves and looked at the titles of the books; there were books on History, herbology, musical theory, and magic. Magic, a subject that Silence had little resources in studying, was something that he really wanted to look up on as the travelers didn’t have any books on it. Maybe he could find out why he’s so bad at using his magic, or even better improve his abilities. Silence stopped on the small brown book titled "Magic a Basic Guide for Unicorns in Need." Silence picked up the small text and opened to the first page. “Chapter 1: Magic, an Introduction,” he read aloud to himself, “Magic is an innate ability that is gifted to all ponies. While Earth ponies and pegasai have their magic aligned to their domains of sky and ground, unicorns have the ability to use their horns to manipulate the world around them. This is known as ‘practical magic.’” Silence sat down in a nearby chair before reading on. “Magic is a force that surrounds all living creatures in fields known as Magical Planes. Some species like unicorns that generate forms of magical energy, can tap into the Magical Planes in various ways depending on their skill level. The use of Magic by unicorns takes their magical energy and converts it from the Magical Planes into what we view as reality.” Silence stopped reading, “something tells me this isn’t a basics guide,” he said talking to no one in particular. He decided he’d check the book out of the library. Silence took a look around the room and realized that no one was here, not even a librarian. He noticed a stairwell leading up, “maybe there’s somepony upstairs…” Silence walked up the stairs quietly holding the book in his mouth. “With this I’ll never have to taste books again,” he thought to himself. At the top of the staircase was a door that was left slightly ajar. Silence nudged it open and walked into the room. When he closed the door it made a small creaking sound. “Hello?” "Eeep!" squeaked a frightened voice. Crack! Silence felt a sudden pain strike him on his head. He fell to the floor in a daze. His ears were ringing loudly. "Oh my goodness I'm so sorry! Are you okay?" "Ugh," Silence rubbed his head. His eyesight was all hazy making it hard to see who was talking. "Yeah I'll be fine." "I'm so sorry you startled me, and I dropped a book and it well... I’m so sorry..." "No it’s my fault really, I didn’t knock," he said, "I would like to-" Silence looked up and his eyes met hers. She had beautiful sapphire blue eyes that sparkled and radiated like gemstones. Her coat was a deep shade of yellow that seemed to sparkle like the morning sunlight. Her mane was a blazing red that flowed down to her shoulders that was only parted around her horn. From the first time he laid his eyes on her he felt an unknown feeling. He felt a strange sensation in his chest that caused his heart to race, rapidly increasing its pounding tempo. He felt rushed when he had all the time in the world. He felt anxious when there was no reason to be. She was the perfect match for him; a smile for his frown; a golden sun to his silver moon. He would be anything for her. Do anything for her. Be her shield, her friend, her lover. For the first time in his life it wasn’t an impediment that left him speechless. He wanted to say something but one thousand words wanted to come out at once he couldn’t decide what to say. "I do not have a speech impediment. I can speak clearly and can dictate my words with precision and accuracy," Silence recited in his head hoping the words would calm down his racing thoughts, but it was to no avail. “What’s your name?” she asked innocently. She helped lift him up off of the ground and brushed him off. He was still struck by her beauty making it hard for him to find his voice. He swallowed. "…Si-Silence," he stammered. "My names Page," She said, "You don't look to good, are you sure your okay?" "Mmm-hmm, I feel fine. Great really." He really did, minus the bump to his head Page levitated a book from the ground. It was a thick textbook that looked rather heavy, but she lifted it without a problem. Silence doubted he could do that. Why was his magic so much weaker than every other unicorn he met? "Nopony usually visits the library, much less check out a book. That's why I was so surprised when you walked in," explained Page as she shelved the book in its proper place. "It's sad really. I'm the only one who reads these books." "I'd like to check out one." "Really?!" she exclaimed suddenly her face was all smiles. "I'll get the catalog." She led Silence downstairs. She walked over to a shelf and pulled out a huge book that Silence assumed was the catalog. She blew over the cover sending dust into the air. She opened it to a blank page; the third page to be exact. She wasn’t kidding when she said that nopony checked out any books. “Here we are,” she announced, “just sign your name, and the book’s title.” She handed him a quill and ink. He quickly penned his name and the book. ”Perfect!” she exclaimed, “now if you’re interested in other magic texts might I recommend…” Silence wasn’t exactly paying attention to what she was saying but she looked so happy to talk about her books. Her blue eyes glistened with a thrill of life that Silence had hardly seen in the many ponies that he met. “-so what do you think?” She looked at him with her ocean blue eyes awaiting an answer. “Oh. S-sorry I kind of spaced out there, can you repeat the question?” “Um, sure. You spaced out…” She looked crestfallen. She withdrew back behind her mane, hiding her face. “Don’t take it that way it’s just you seemed so happy earlier, and I couldn’t help but notice that you look so beautiful when you’re exited,” Silence blurted out without thinking. Silence had to resist the urge to facehoof himself, he just messed up really badly. "I blew it!" he thought. He tried to think of ways to recover but he drew a blank. “I do?” She had a sweet blush redden across her face. She dropped her gaze from silence avoiding eye contact. She had a nervous smile, and twirled her crimson mane around. He could still bring this back around. “That was a bit too forward wasn't it?" "Yes, well no, um." she was at a loss for words. Silence couldn't count all of the times he felt that way. "I took it as a compliment. It was really sweet." She smiled endearingly. Safe. He let out a sigh of relief. He didn't realize he was holding his breath. "Thanks." Silence returned the smile. He wondered if she felt the same way for him that he did for her. Here he was, falling head over hooves for a complete stranger, a kind of story that you only read about in a romance novel. He looked at the clock in the room. Could it already be that late? He should leave but he didn't want to go."I have to get going." "Goodbye Silence!" "Goodbye Page." "Oh! Don't forget your book." Both of their hooves reached for the book. When they touched, Silence felt a strange woozy sensation overtake him, followed shortly after with a sharp pain centered on his head. He felt a disturbance, and a surge of magical energy overtake him. -========- A small yellow filly who was busy reading a book on her bed giggling as she did so. “Page!” called a voice from a different room. “Coming mother!” The little yellow filly put the book down and galloped out of the room at top speed racing towards her mother. "There's my special daughter, what kind of adventures were you on today?" "I sailed across the seven seas with Sunbad the Pirate finding secret treasure!" The young filly acted out a sword fighting pose. "Then we fought our way out of an ambush of evil pirates." She slashed her imaginary rapier through the air. "Then we returned to Sunset Isle to fight the- woah!" the filly slipped and fell down. Her mother laughed and Page joined in. The two shared a loving hug. "I love you mother," Whispered Page. "I love you too." Her mother whispered back. -========- "You okay?" asked a voice, "you kind of spaced out there." Silence found himself back in the library. He rubbed his head, the sharp pain was dissapating as fast as it came. "What the heck just happened?" He looked at Page and she seemed to not be bothered by anything in particular apart from the concern she had for him. Silence shook his head a few times attempting to clear up his thoughts. "Yeah I'm fine just a… dizzy spell. Must be the book you dropped." She had an apologetic look on her face. "Okay then, the books due in a week. I hope you enjoy it, that book helped me a lot with understanding magic." She carried on as if nothing had happened. Had nothing happened? "I'll see you again?" said Silence phrasing it as more of a question. "Yeah I hope to see you soon, it would be...nice." She smiled. "Untill then." Silence took his leave. Silence left the room pondering what had just happened. What a strange feeling and that vision... was it in the past? It wasn't in his past, but was it hers? Silence left for the camp; he was done exploring and adventuring for one day. There was something beyond what was normal. Was it magic? If it was perhaps the book that he checked out would hold some answers to his questions... When Silence arrived at the Travelers camp everypony was done setting up for a two week stay and each was busy preparing for their first venture into the town. Silence located his family's tent and stepped in through the draped door. "There he is!" called out Augur as he noticed his son walk into the home. "We've been worried about you!" "Where the hay have you been?!" demanded Olive. "In town." "What were you doing?" "I don't think that's the right question," said Augur taking a step back. "We should be asking where did you get your cutie mark!?" He pointed a hoof at Silence’s flank. "My what?" ~~--------------~~ Silences eyes shot open. Twilight reared back falling over and onto the floor. Silence flicked on the lights. His mouth curved down into a snarl. He angrily scratched a note into the paper. "Why did you do that? Why would you do this to me?" "Do what?" "You know what you did! Do you enjoy causing me pain and suffering?" "No I just want to understand what's happening to you and what happened to Fluttershy." "You would never understand." Silences expression softened a bit when she read the words, he realized they were a bit more hurtful than what he intended. "What did you see?" "I-I don't know." "Tell me." "You were in Ponyville, but you weren't you, you were different, younger..." said Twilight, "...and you could speak!" He sighed. "A lifetime ago I could speak my mind, but I speak no more." "Why can't you speak?" "Speech is something that shouldn’t be cast aside lightly. I know that now." "You took away your own voice?!" she asked. "In a fashion." The pen strokes were slightly lighter this time. "I must ask you to leave now.” "What? Why? I have so many questions and the doctors say that you should be watched over." "I don't care what they say, you know not what you have just set in motion. Now I politely ask you to GET. OUT." His words were barely visible in the low lighting of Silences bedroom. "I'm not leaving and you can't make me." Silence tried to write something down but his pen ran out of ink. His eyes twitched in frustration. He was cut off of his way with communicating with her. He checked his nightstand to see if there were any pens quills or anything else to write with. Finding nothing, Silence left the room and briskly trotted down the stairs. Twilight followed behind him a few moments later. She found him rummaging through his saddlebags he pulled out a small black book. Curious, Twilight looked for a title but there was none to be found. She opened it to the first page but Silences hoof quickly closed it before she could read its contents. He gave her a death glare his stormy gray eyes staring intently at her. "Sorry, I won't touch anything, I promise." Twilight gave a halfhearted smile. Silence resumed his search but would constantly glance to see what Twilight was doing keeping a close watch on her. His long search proved fruitful as his brandished a nice looking fountain pen. "Please, don't look though my personal affects. Some of these things hold a certain sentimental value." "What's in this book?" "Nothing you need to see." "Argh! You're so difficult to work with, there's no way I can help you if you don't let me know what troubles you." "You think you want to know what troubles me; but to know is to be encumbered with an unnecessary burden. One that you are not fit to carry. You just wouldn't understand." "How could you know that? You've only just met me two days ago? I could understand if you just tell me." "No." "You're more stubborn than Applejack!" exasperated Twilight, "What could possibly be so bad?" "Twilight, I am a wicked stallion. I have caused pain and suffering in my life. You come here and care for me, not knowing that you are caring for a ghost; a mere shadow of the one I used to be. Leave me be, even a talented unicorn such as yourself cannot mend a broken heart." "Silence, you’re not a bad pony," she said, "I've seen a part of your past and you were the sweetest guy. I'm sure Page thought so too." A look of pain crossed Silences face. "You speak as if you know her." "If you didn't return to Ponyville I never would have. I met her through your eyes and memories." Silence wrote nothing. His ear began to twitch. His eyes grew distant and begun to glaze over. "Silence are you alright?" "I need," he paused, "my medication. Do. Not. Touch. Anything." he tapped the words then underlined each to emphasize them. "You have my word." Silence walked over to the cellar door. He pulled out a key ring and slid a small key into the doorknob unlocking it. He lit a candle and walked down, his hoof steps making loud creaking noises on the old steps. He disappeared from view then did the candles glow. Twilight had a nagging feeling to follow him but she gave him her word that she would stay put. She glanced over at the small black book. It was practically beckoning her to come over and read it. She resisted the temptation, she was already close to not being trusted by Silence, and losing a friends trust is the fastest way to lose a friend. Twilights ears perked up as she heard Silence returning from the cellar. He closed the door and locked it behind him. Along with the candle he was caring a small closed vial of clear liquid. He blew out the candle and placed it down. He grabbed the pen and notepad. "I'm going to take this and then go directly to bed. You should do the same, long nights will make one weary come tomorrow." "Goodnight then." "Goodnight." Silence grabbed his bags with the black book in them and walked upstairs. He closed the door and Twilight could hear the soft click of the lock. He wouldn’t risk being disturbed again. Twilight stared at the painting of Miss Readheart that was hung over the fireplace. She looked so thoughtful and serene. In the bottom right corner of the painting was a familiar signature. "For Page, Silence Silvertongue." The only thing different was that the "i" in silence was dotted with a small heart. "He loved her..." Twilight's thoughts trailed off, "...but where is she?" -========- Chapter 6: The Cursed Gift "Hmm " he was lost deep in thought. "What is it Augur?" asked Olive. "I never expected this to happen, least of all to you Silence," said Augur. "I don't understand." Silence tried to wrap his mind around everything. "When you touched this mare did you see a vision of the past?" "Yes, well I think I did." "Argur it has begun." "You're right." "Can somepony explain to me whats happening to me?" Silence was a bit frightened now. What had he done? Why was this happening to him? "Silence you have been born with a gift, a very special gift that runs in my family for many many generations." He sighed, "Silence you're a Remembrancer." --==========-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below.
Chapter 6: The Cursed GiftSilence Unbroken Chapter 6: The Cursed Gift By: Midway Bridge Fitting Music: Red Skies "Oh our son is all grown up!" cheered Olive all anger in her voice faded. She now sat up straight and marveled at her son's new cutie mark. "What did you get it for?" Silence looked at his cutie mark. What did it even mean? Most cutie marks didn’t even look anything like that. "I-I'm not sure. Something strange happened at the library earlier today and I panicked, I never even noticed I got it." This caught Augurs attention and his ears perked up, "Something strange?" "Yeah there was this mare and when we touched… I saw something." "We?" asked Olive suddenly interrested. "There was this mare. she was really nice and she helped me check out a book from the collection they had at the library." "Was she cute?" inquired Olive. A typical mothers' question. "I guess," said Silence. Truth be told he really thought that she was attractive, but he wouldn't tell his parents that. "What's her name?" "Page." "Hmm…" he was lost deep in thought. He brushed his mane and stared off into the distance. "What is it Augur?" asked Olive. "I never expected this to happen, least of all to you Silence." "I don't understand." "When you touched this mare, did you see a vision of the past?" "Yes, well I think I did." "Augur it has begun." "You're right." "Can somepony explain to me what’s happening to me?" Silence was a bit frightened now. What had he done? Why was this happening to him? "Silence you have been born with a gift, a very special gift that runs in my family for many, many generations." He sighed, "Silence you're a remembrancer." "A what?" Silence questioned. He wasn’t familiar with the term. "A remembrancer," he answered succinctly as if it meant something to his son. "Any contact with ponies can cause you and possibly them to relive past events." Silence thought about this. "But I've touched other ponies before, why here? Why now?" "I don't know. It hasn't occurred in the family for many, many, generations." Augur closed his emerald eyes. “How does this even happen?” “The blood of the Silvertongue’s runs in your veins,” said Augur. “We all have the ability to an extent, but what you described was something beyond my capabilities.” “You can see the past when others touch you?” “No, I can only hear whispers, a word or phrase said in the past, related to what the persons thinking, and that rarely happens if ever. Sometimes I can guess what somepony is thinking about, but it has been almost a year now since it happened last.” “Why did you say that you least expected it to happen to me? It seems like you’re not telling me something.” Secrets were something Silence never kept from his parents. They had any secrets from him, or so he thought. Olive glanced expectantly at her husband. “You should tell him.” “…Silence have you ever wondered why you were named so?” “Not really, it never seemed important.” Usually the ponies names had to do with their talent, and even more often their cutie mark. Silence was a strange name when he thought about it now. Augur sat down before he regaled his tale. Silence did the same. “There is a long story behind it all started on a stormy night almost 19 years ago…” ~~--------------~~ Most births resulted in a loud crying baby to be born, but this one was different. He was stillborn; he made no sound except for the soft breathing. The mother was even more quiet than her son. “Common honey, speak to me!” Augur shook the mare but to no avail her limbs rapidly grew cold. He pressed his ear to her chest and listened intently. He heard nothing but the crackling of lightning and the splashes of rain striking the roof overhead. He heard no heartbeat. She was dead. Tears stung in Augur’s eyes. He quietly sobbed in mourning of his passed wife. He kissed her now chilled face, hoping that his love would bring her back to him. “I love you so much, please, just stay with us…” “Augur, you’re son…” said the doctor. He held the foal in his hooves. “I fear for his health. These minutes may be his last.” “Don’t you say that!” hollered Augur at the doctor in his grief fueled rage. “Don’t you dare tell me that my son will die too! He’s all that I have left of her!” “He was stillborn. He is weak. He will die.” It wasn’t the first time that the doctor had lost a patient, but the death of a mother and child, along with the father having witnessed it was overwhelming. He tried his hardest to maintain his professionalism. To prevent his voice from cracking he kept his sentences brief and to the point. It took all of his willpower to prevent tears from coming to his eyes. “Hand him over to me, I want to see him.” Augur held out his hooves. The doctor carefully placed the foal in the fathers loving embrace. He clutched tightly to the small child. The foal was cold to the touch like his mother, but his chest rose and fell. The foal’s pale orange coat and short red mane was slowly becoming drenched in the father’s tears as he silently wept. The doctor and the midwife watched careful not to disturb the grieving stallion. The midwife’s eyes were full of tears which she openly wept without a sound, the tears flowing like streams down her face. She had witnessed the events as they unfolded; she aided the mother in the deliverance of the foal. “Go clean yourself up,” ordered the doctor dismissing her from the woeful environment, sparing her from the scene and the painful memories that would be born from it. She left the room without a word. The doctor put a reassuring hoof on the mourning fathers shoulder. Augur rolled the touch off of him. “Leave me be. I wish to mourn alone.” The doctor did just that, leaving Augur, the foal and the deceased mother in the cold, dimly lit room. Determined to not fully show his true mourning before the others, Augur had reserved himself, but with them gone now what little resistance he had holding his feelings back broke. He poured out his feelings of loss in wails of pain and sobs of suffering. Each second felt like a millennium, drawing out his grief to what seemed eons of torment. "This is a life not worth living." he thought to himself. He eyed a surgical knife contemplating how he would use it. “I’m sorry for your loss,” spoke a chilling voice interrupting his thoughts. Augur tensed up he didn’t expect anyone to be in the room with him. He turned to see a pony that was clad in an ebony cloak and cowl that covered his head. He was shrouded in a black haze that swallowed the light around him making him hard to perceive. The strange visitor sent shivers down Augur’s spine. He emanated some darker and ancient power that cast fear into Augur’s mind. “Who are you?” asked Augur clutching his son closer to him to protect him from the strange visitor. “I go by many names in many tongues. I am the eternal harbinger of darkness, the keeper of the world beyond.” “You’re Death.” “Some fancy calling me that,” the figure mused. “You have my deepest condolences for your loss.” “Why would you take her away from me you fiend? She was everything to me and you reared her from me well before she was supposed to be… we were to grow old together raising our son.” “It was how it was supposed to be,” The apparition stated with no warmth in his voice. “It was her time… as it is his.” He pointed at the child that Augur held. “No, you’re not taking him from me too.” “This child must die.” “Why must he? What has he done?” “He has done nothing. It's the way the world works, and has worked. He has just been destined to die.” “And who made you the one who gets to decide who lives?” “Do not question me!” barked the figure with pure malice. The room grew cold and the black haze grew thick. Thunder rolled outside. Underneath the cowl Augur could see two white eyes now glaring at him angrily. He unfurled massive black wings. “I was there when the Ancient Laws of this world were written.” “Why do you come here?” asked Augur determined to not show fear. “You must have a purpose to this all.” “I have come to save you from yourself,” the ghastly figure said regaining his cool nature. “What do you mean?” “You know better than I what thoughts linger at the recesses of your mind; too many times have I taken unnecessary souls that were destined to live full lives.” The apparition sighed bringing his wings back to his sides. “I thought that after so many years of taking lives I could save just one…” “I wouldn't take my own life if that’s what you’re getting at,” breathed Augur. “My son and I are going to live. If that is not to be, take me in his place, he has yet to live his life.” “A noble sacrifice, but You have yet to fulfill your purpose.” “And what is your purpose?" demanded Augur pouring out his rage. "To rip apart families and cause bereavement wherever you trod? If you want to save a life, save his.” “I cannot,” remarked the creature. “I felt your foal pass on just a few moments ago. He is no longer in this realm.” “No…” Augur took a look at his newborn son only to realize that Death was right. The foal’s green eyes were now closed and he breathed no more. He gave the dark figure a horrified look. He was at a loss for words. “Truly it is a tragedy to witness when a mother and child both pass on. The choice is yours. Will you join them or live?” “Why do you torment me?” Augur choked out his anguish fully renewed. “Life is a precious gift that I want to not see wasted. There are no words to express how much I long for life. No challenge I wouldn't turn down just to live for one day.” “You bring back my wife and child, and I will do everything in my power to find a way for you to live.” Augur wasn't sure how he would accomplish such a feat, but his aching heart clouded the better judgement of his mind. “Let’s make a deal,” offered Death with a smile. “It is too late for your wife, but your son I can still save. As for your end of the deal you will have to live in uncertainty knowing that I will call upon him in the future, and that he shall do as I say and not stray from my command. If broken the consequences will be more severe than just taking back his life. Your son’s life will follow a path less trodden upon; it will be filled with hardship, pain, and doubt. There may be unforeseeable consequences for us on the path ahead. He shall live a cursed life but it will be a life nonetheless. Do we have an accord?” His words sent shivers down Augur’s spine. You don’t make a deal with Death without reading the fine print; a deal with him could have a payment larger than just a life. “What will you ask of him?” he questioned. “Your son has little time, I feel his soul growing weaker," chided Death avoiding the question. "It is flickering before it's extinguished. Decide now or forever regret it.” Augur thought for a moment, but eventually he resolved his thoughts to an answer. “It’s a deal.” “Splendid, well I bid you farewell. We shall meet again when the time is right. And don’t worry, I won’t ask him to do anything that he won’t already be considering,” crackled Death with a grin. The black haze slowly enveloped Death. “Wait you haven’t fulfilled you part of the bargain!” “It is already done,” Death whispered. Augur looked at his son who he still carried in his forelegs. He was shocked to see what happened next. Slowly starting at his tail the foal turned from red to a colorless grey. The wave of energy moved onto his orange body, it too changing color to a lighter shade of grey than his tail. Then spread to his neck and up to his mane, re-coloring his entire body. When it was done the child’s chest rose and fell a few times. He was now merely asleep. “His body has touched the stream of death giving him this ghostly color. Let it serve as a reminder to the deal we have made.” And with those final words, the cloud of mist dissipated leaving Augur with his son. Augur. There was a sudden knocking on the door. “Augur are you okay in there?” called the doctor from the other side. “We heard shouting and we were worried.” “I’m fine. And so is my son. “ The doctor opened the door when he heard this. “Your son is alright?” he repeated not believing him. Despite seeing Augur a few minutes ago in complete mourning, he had now a content look on his face. He looked at the foal. “He looks healthy to me, a bit frail but healthy. I could have sworn that his coat was orange colored though…” “Must have been a trick of the light,” commented Augur trying to brush the observation off. He had no intention of telling a single soul of what happened that night. “Indeed. Your wife… I’m sorry for asking, but would you like me to cover her?” Augur looked at her for one last time. “I’ll miss you… but we shall meet again.” He kissed her one last time before the doctor covered her underneath a white sheet. “He is so peaceful his silence…” commented Augur. “All stillborns are. I am surprised that he survived. What are you going to name him?” asked the doctor. Augur thought for a moment. “A stillborn child who has cheated Death in order to remain living…” “Come again?” asked the doctor who didn’t hear what Augur said clearly. “Silence. it is a rather fitting name don’t you think?” asked Augur. “Your wife would have loved it.” “Yes… I think so too.” ~~--------------~~ Silence said nothing for a while. He was too shocked and confused to form a coherent thought or question. He looked at Olive, “You- you’re n-not my… moth-mother?” He managed to stammer out. His swarming thoughts brought back his speech difficulties. He couldn’t believe the words as he spoke them. He thought for all of his live that he was her flesh and blood. There was hurt evident in Olive’s countenance. “No. Not by blood.” “She is still your mother Silence,” expressed Augur who went over to reassure his wife. “She cared for you just as any mother would.” “What w-was her na-name?” Silence asked. “It’s was Lily," sighed Augur. "Her name was Lily Garden Silvertongue.” “I-I need time to th-think.” Silence stood up and left the tent-home, he half expected his father to come after him, but he remained inside with his mother. He had no destination in mind but he began to walk. He walked away from his troubling thoughts, his family, his past, everything. He considered going to his friend, but he didn’t want to tell her about everything. There was too much to think about, his cutie mark, his talent, his real mother, and the deal made to give him life. He looked down on his silver colored hoof with disdain, never before had he wondered why he was the way he was. His whole life seemed inverted in on itself. Silence walked for what seemed like ages. He left the camp and wandered deep into the forest that surrounded the outskirts of the small town of Ponyville. --========-- Fluttershy rolled in her bed and sighed. There were few joys in life that matched the feeling of waking up after a long pleasant sleep that was filled with wonderful dreams. Unfortunately, tonight wasn't one of those nights. She was awfully tired and didn't sleep well that night. She didn't have bad dreams or anything; she had hung the dream catcher above her bed and true to his word. She wasn't haunted by nightmares. She did spend a large portion of the night worrying about Silence. She would wonder about many things if he was okay, and then think about what could have possibly caused him to collapse, then she would think about what he could be running away from, then she thought about how he could still be alive if the doctor said he should be dead, but no matter what she did all topics eventually came back to the largest question that was on her mind, "What was he going to say to me before he passed out?" He said that there were a few things she had to know about him, but he started acting strange before he could say anything. Was he going to tell her about his mysterious ailment? Was he going to tell her about his past? Was he going to tell her that he loved her? "No, that's ridiculous. He doesn't feel that way about me," Fluttershy told herself trying to push the thought out of her mind."That the most unreasonable answer there was." "But it wouldn't be bad to hope," she thought to herself. Fluttershy couldn’t deny that she had feeling for him. What she didn't know was how strong those feelings were. She might feel for him in the same way she cares for her animals. He could be just like a sparrow with a broken wing; she would mend him of his problems and then fly away leaving her only diminishing memories of him. She couldn't help but think that just maybe her feelings ran deeper than just that. There was a thumping noise coming from the foot of the bed. She arose to see that her pet bunny wanted something. Angel angrily tapped his foot on the ground and gestured to his wrist. He then rubbed his stomach and did a chewing motion. "Oh sorry Angel, you want your breakfast now?" He gave her a flat unemotional stare. That usually means a very sarcastic ‘yes’. Fluttershy stretched out, flexing her wings gently before descending the stairwell to her kitchen. Something caught her eye. She stopped midflight to see what it was. It was a small black box resting on the coffee table. Silences puzzle box. She still had it from the party. She meant to give it back to him before. Fluttershy picked up the box, wondering what secrets it might hold within. She slid a tile across the top making a click sound as it collided into another piece. "I should probably return this to him," the pegasus told Angel who wasn't particularly in the object she held, all he cared about was his next meal. He tapped his foot and reenacted the hand movements of a clock with his front paws. "Your right, time is wasting," she announced, "We should head over right now." Angel facepawed. He really wished he had the capability to speak; there would be less misinterpretations and misunderstandings. He pointed at the kitchen. "Breakfast, of course," she set down the puzzle box on the kitchen counter and began preparing Angel's meal. Angel hopped up on the chair and prepared his red and white checkered bib, tying it neatly behind his neck. Today the bunny decided he would check out the strange stallion. Since Fluttershy had to check on her animal friends Angel could easily beat her to his house and investigate. With luck he would find something incriminating. He rubbed his paws together, something that would send him out of town and out of his and Fluttershy's life. --======-- "Rarity Mails here!" hollered Sweetie Belle from downstairs. "Those must be the fashion magazines I ordered," called Rarity who was still prepping her mane for the day. "I don't think so it’s a small package with a note attached." "I'll be down in a moment dear." Rarity found this to be strange; she wasn't expecting any packages from anyone. She finished brushing her mane and stared in the mirror making sure that it was curled to perfection. When satisfied, she elegantly walked downstairs making sure to make as little sound as possible. Sweetie Belle was busy packing her saddlebags for school. Sweetie Belle was always up before Rarity. Even if it wasn't a school day Sweetie belle was up and ready to go 'crusading' with her friends. This was a usual morning, minus the mail of course, which Sweetie Belle placed on the table. The mail was a small box wrapped in a brown paper and a neat bowtie knot, and like her younger sister said there was a small envelope laid underneath that was simply addressed "Rarity." Curious the white unicorn opened the envelope first. She immediately recognized the hoof writing when she laid eyes on the message. "Dear Rarity, I won't need this and since you expressed such an interest in my design I decided that you would appreciate this gift the most. I wish I could give you pointers in person like I promised, but I shall part with one small advice: be delicate with something and give it time and eventually it will become something beautiful. -Silence Silvertongue" Puzzled by the message Rarity set the note down, carefully unwrapped the package, and opened the box. Inside was a large spool of thread, a particularly luminescent yellow colored spool of thread. It took Rarity a moment to realize that the spool reflected the light off of it and that she was holding golden thread, and judging by the amount of it, a very expensive length of it. She gasped when she estimated its worth. This spool was easily worth 500 bits, somewhere close to what Rarity priced some of her better designs. This was a tremendously generous gift. She checked the stamp on the package. It was sent yesterday, and since the mail ponies collected around 11:00, Silence must have mailed it before he visited Fluttershy. "Bye Rarity!" hollered Sweetie Belle interrupting Rarity's train of thought. She slammed the door marking her exit from the boutique. "Bye! Have fun at school," Rarity quickly called before her sister was out of earshot. She usually left with at least a goodbye hug. "Okay then Rarity what shall we do today?" she said to herself. She eyed the golden spool of thread. "I suppose a proper thanks would be in order." --======-- Twilight was up much earlier than Silence. She spent her waking hours exploring his house. He had cleaned it top to bottom not missing a single spot. The books on the shelves were arranged by topic then alphabetically by author, the same way most libraries were organized. She tried going into the cellar but it was locked and he took the only know key to it with him to bed along with his saddlebags, the black book, and just about anything else Twilight knew contained something about him. He was incredibly careful not to leave anything for prying eyes to see. She didn't want to go upstairs for fear of waking Silence so she kept her snooping on the ground floor. Twilight felt bad about invading his privacy but she couldn't help it; to Twilight Silence was like a complex math equation that she needed to solve. Like all math problems there were variables; Complicated past: X, Mysterious Ailment: A, inability to Speak: B, Silences ability to share about said topics: C, all in order to get his full story: Y. Y= XAB/C Twilight smiled at her own logic. If only it was as simple as that equation. Real life isn't like math. Unexpected things happen, most of the time changing everything and not following any predictable patterns. There was a loud distinct sound of something glass breaking followed by the sound of stumbling and a crash come from upstairs. Twilight didn't have time to think she rushed upstairs and into Silence's bedroom to see what had happened. She burst through his door magic aglow in preparation for anything. She saw Silence leaning against the bed post, gasping for breath. His coat of grays and silver was stained with a new color now, red. He was bleeding. The sight made Twilight's stomach churn. She didn't like sight of blood. "Are you okay?" He nodded, still panting to catch his breath. A small trickle of crimson liquid flowed from his forehead and down towards his face. "What happened?" He just pointed to his mirror in the room, or rather what was left of it. The thing was practically not a mirror anymore; more pieces were missing than were actually still in the frame. The mirror's shards were coated in a thin layer of Silence's blood around their jagged edges. She looked back at Silence realizing that he must have cut himself on the mirror. There were a few pieces still imbedded in his skin. "Let’s get you cleaned up." --======-- Silence recoiled back when Twilight tried to use a washcloth to clean his cuts. He’d been doing this for a better part of the 10 minutes Twilight’s been attempting to help. “You’re not making this any easier.” She tried to sound calm and empathetic when she said this, but there was evidence of annoyance in her voice. He was being incredibly difficult. Silence remained tense not breaking eye contact with the cloth that Twilight was holding the cloth in her hoof. He wouldn’t even let her near him if she did it by magical means. He absolutely refused even a basic healing spell, which would have made this whole process a lot quicker. “Just relax and trust me.” He loosened up a bit, but was still obviously uncomfortable with others touching him. She drew closer with the cloth, moving slowly to not startle him. When she made contact he cringed and closed his eyes instinctively as pain stung him. "Sorry," Twilight apologized. She drew back, "I'm not very good at this." Silence opened his eyes, and gave her an undefined look. "What? I know I'm bad at this, okay but you have to let me try." Silence shook his head no. Twilight had to suppress an angry growl. There was a soft knock at the door. "Um, hello?" called a demurer voice. "That must be Fluttershy," reasoned Twilight standing up, "She'd be better at this than me." Silence let out a sigh of relief. He still had cuts that needed attention and Twilight was quite right; she was not very good at patchwork. "Hi Twilight," greeted Fluttershy when her unicorn friend opened the door, "is Silence around?" "Yeah, he's back there, poor guys been through a mirror." "Come again?" asked Fluttershy. "He’s hurt," stated Twilight. "How badly? Will he be okay?" Fluttershy flew past Twilight not waiting for an answer. "He just needs a few stitches." Silence smiled. He looked a lot worse than he felt. His mane was in complete disarray and his coat was colored red around his cuts which there were a rather large amount of them. "Let me get started right away," Fluttershy pulled out a first aid kit from her small saddlebags that she is wearing. "I'm surprised you have one of those," remarked Twilight. "Oh I never leave home without one just in case I meet a little creature who’s been hurt." "That's handy." "Now hold still Silence," she had gauze in her hoof and she quickly. He backed away when she approached. "Now I know that it will hurt for just a teeny tiny bit but afterwards I'll make it all better. I promise," she reassured. "Just be patient and strong and well get you through this." He nodded. "Would this be easier if you lied down?" He walked over to the couch and collaped on it. He didn't seem to care about staining the couch. Fluttershy followed closely behind, caring the first aid kit in her mouth. She set it down on the coffee table next to the sofa and pulled up a chair for her to sit own. "Are you ready?" He nodded his head. He watched her carefully as she approached him with the proper medical equipment. When she touched him he tensed but then slowly relaxed under Fluttershy’s rhythmic motions. It stung a little bit and his right rear hoof would occasionally twitch when it hurt a lot, whenever that happened Fluttershy would wait a little bit before continuing. He laid his head down comfortably on a pillow as she worked. His breathing slowed down to a relaxed rate. Silence closed his eyes. Twilight watched the two. Fluttershy's expression was unreadable. It might have been a mix of determination and compassion. She was completely silent as she worked save for the small whispers of encouragement. To Fluttershy this moment was incredible. It was the most intimate she got with a member of the opposite sex. She was particularly proud of herself that she wasn't blushing. His body was cool to the touch, unnaturally so. Just as it was the night of the party. Neither troubling thoughts nor painful memories came into her mind. His ‘cursed gift’ as he called it didn’t occur. She enjoyed the sensation of making physical contact with him. Despite being chilling to the touch, she felt comforted by it; much like a cool breeze on an autumn night. She reached for a needle and surgical stitching. She cringed when she was stitching Silence in a few of his deeper cuts; he would jerk every time the needle pierced his skin. He clenched his teeth together. "I'm sorry I don't have any anesthetics," she apologized, "I know it hurts, but we're almost done now." He nodded his head slowly as Fluttershy continued her work. Twilight was impressed, Fluttershy was very knowledgeable when it came to medical practices, but when it came to handling Silence who wanted nothing with the patchwork she did exceptionally well. He put up little resistance to Fluttershy and she got more work done in 5 minutes than Twilight thought she herself could do in an hour. Fluttershy pulled out a pair of scissors and cut the thread that she was stitching with. "There all done. Feel better?" Silence nodded again and sighed, relieved that the ordeal was over. "Just lay here on the couch and rest for a little bit." Fluttershy got up to wash her hoofs off in the sink. Cleaning up Silence left a thin layer of red on her hooves and she wanted to be rid of it as soon as possible. She turned on the faucet and put her hooves under the warm running water. Twilight followed her into the kitchen. "Wow Fluttershy, you did very well with him." "It was nothing really, but what happened exactly?" "I'm not really sure. I think that he just stumbled into his mirror and it broke. I didn't see it happen." "That’s horrible,” muttered Fluttershy. “Now that you’re here, do you mind if I quickly go check on Spike? I need to make sure he’s doing his work and not raiding the fridge.” Last time he did that she grounded him for a week. She had also asked if Spike could do a little bit of research to see if anything came up about the strange cutie mark that Silence had. “Yes that’ll be fine,” said Fluttershy. “I’ll just clean up around here for a bit.” After Twilight left Fluttershy checked upstairs to see what her friend was talking about. The room that she assumed was Silence’s bedroom was completely ruined. The mirror wasn’t simply broken it was shattered violently. Shards of it were all across the room, some of the larger pieces were even lodged into the wall like deadly projectiles. Fluttershy inspected the mirror frame, careful to not cut herself on the jagged edges. The mirror frame had a black scorch mark on it like a raging inferno had licked the surface. She put her hoof on it. It was still warm from whatever had caused the burn. There was a snapping sound behind her. She yelped in fright. Her wings shot up in fear. Something or someone had followed her into the room. --======-- Twilight left Silences house with more questions than she had before she entered. When she returned home, Spike was still busy researching just like she told him to do. "Twilight I think I found something," announced Spike, "look at this." Held up a rather large old brown text, "I found it in a book on crime and punishment." "Crime and punishment? When did you start reading up on law?" asked Twilight looking at the page. "Don't ask," he grumbled. "Just look at this." He pointed to a paragraph in the text. “In the pre-classical era ponies who had committed a serious crime of the highest offence: blasphemy, treason, and…”she hesitated before saying the last word, "…murder." "Keep reading," Spike encouraged. "Those convicted of these offenses were typically banished or in rare occasions, and if the crime was serious enough, would receive 'the black mark'. The black mark is issued by," Twilight gasped. "Burning off the cutie mark of a pony," finished Spike. There was a silence following the words as they sunk in. "That’s… unthinkable,” whispered Twilight."Who would do such a thing to somepony?" She reluctantly read on. "The burn wound heals unlike any other; it reforms as a large strange misshaped black mark. It often has extreme side effects that relate to being disconnected with one’s cutie mark, making the case of each individual unique and near unpredictable. The black mark is widely considered the worst punishment usually reserved for the crime of murder and can only be issued by Princess Celestia. The black mark hasn't been used since it was deemed too cruel of a punishment back in the second meeting of the New Tri-Archial court." She put the book down when she finished reading."Princess Celestia? She wouldn't do that. Would she?" "Twilight ponies can change in a thousand years, times were different back then." "But if Silence has the black mark… that means he’s a-a” "Murderer." --======-- Chapter 7: One Lifetime Ago Those three words. Those three words that are the most difficult words in the world to say. Once those three words are said there is no turning back, the speaker has fully exposed themselves and their innermost thoughts are shared with the world. The wait between those three words and their response seems crushing. The words that follow can be more so. They could fill one with joy. They could cause untold despair. Those three words when combined in such a way have the power to move mountains, and topple kingdoms. Those three simple words. --======-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below.
Chapter 7: One Lifetime AgoChapter 7: One Lifetime Ago Silence Unbroken Chapter 7: One Lifetime Ago By: Midway Bridge Fitting Music: Across the Night Sky A cutie mark represents a pony’s talents as an image. Most of the time the images were a literal interpretation for their talent, but for those with surreal, figurative, and intangible talents a more symbolic mark is usually found. Silence's cutie mark was different than most. To the casual observer it was an ornate mirror. Unlike most cutie marks, the mirror actually reflected the light around him, and a hazy reflection of his surroundings could be seen in it. Silence found it most peculiar. Not that there was any light where he was currently walking. He felt no novelty or grandiosity from the mark. it was just a foreign stain on his coat, reminding him of the boiling feelings he felt. Anger. Distrust. Hurt. Love. Forgiveness. The strongest feeling he felt was uncertainty. He was uncertain of what was, is, and what is to come. Silence trudged through the Everfree forest, all four of his legs ached for rest. He was hopelessly lost. Silence cursed himself for his stupidity in not keeping track of which way he went. He thought if he just walked in the direct opposite direction he would come back out. He was horribly wrong. He marked a few trees by scraping their sides with stones, when he came across a tree that already had a scratch on it he realized he was walking in circles. It was hard to tell through the thick canopy of leaves but he knew it was growing dark and he had no form of shelter. He also knew there may be foul creatures that come out at night capable of doing somepony harm. Silence willed himself not to panic keeping him mind under control by not thinking about the 'what if?' He had two options. Continue trying to find a way out, or to find shelter. Both of which required him to keep on moving to do so he decided that he'd stop by shelter if he found it but would keep walking otherwise. He got a crazy idea. If he could climb one of the trees and look around he could find the nearest way towards town and easily go from town back home. With that plan in mind, he stopped at a tree that he assumed had study enough limbs to support his weight. He found a foothold and started his accent. Silence made slow progress, careful to test the capacity of each limb before using it. He looked down. He was about 50ft in the air and still had a long way to go. A fall from this high up could prove fatal. Silence got a queasy feeling and he forced himself to close his eyes and think of being someplace else. He wasn't afraid of heights really, or even falling. It was what happened after falling from high places that scared him. He pressed onward, scaling the tree's bark and limbs. When Silence arrived at the top he expected a better view. He could barely make out anything but a sea of trees and the top few rays of the setting sun. Against one area near the horizon there was a small sea of lights. That must be Ponyville which was about North North East, from where he was. Using the moss that grew on the north sides of trees as a makeshift compass he could make his way out of here. Things were looking bright for the dark hours soon to come. Silence in despite his newfound hope was just as careful on his decent as he was during his climb. The tree creaked and Silence stopped. Fear froze him to the spot. He listened carefully to the sounds of the wood surrounding him. The creaking stopped as he slowly removed his hind leg from the weak branch. Safe. He tried a different branch this time even slower than the last. No creaking. Removing his right foreleg from the branch above he smoothly placed it in a new foot hold made out if a small hole in the tree. He heard a quick snapping sound and felt his left leg slip from above. The sudden gain of weight was distributed mostly to the one branch closest to his center of gravity. That branch too gave way and Silence felt himself plummet down to the forest floor. --=======-- "Agh, my head," Silence moaned. He didn't recall the exact moment if impact with the ground but it definitely left a reminder on his head. A fall like that should have killed him. He found himself in an unfamiliar bed. "Where-" "Hush now my injured friend, careful that your cuts aren't opened," said a strange voice. It had a very distinct accent that Silence soon placed as Zebrican. He looked over and sure enough there was a black and white stripped pony standing over a bubbling cauldron. "Many thanks to you friend," Silence said in a foreign tongue. Silence knew how to speak the Zebrican language fluently, because the travelers spent an entire year in that continent. That year was the most frightening year of his life; Zebrica was full of predators that wouldn't think twice before killing. The Zebras who lived there were a hardy type and had a rich culture. Despite all of the dangers of their world, the Zebras were some of the friendliest equines Silence had ever met. "You speak my native tongue, a feat that can only be accomplished by some," the Zebra continued in Common Equine (English). "When I set out for my walk today I did not know I'd meet a fellow foreigner in dismay." "How can you tell I’m not from around here?" She sighed. "Most ponies treat me with upmost reprimand. I do not blame them for being afraid of what they don't understand." "Potion making is a dying art," said Silence eyeing the cauldron suspiciously, "most societies just rely on magic to get things done." "What about you young unicorn, do you use the gift in which you were with born?" "Alas it is not my decision to make, my magic abilities are rather lacking." "Is that why you got this book?" asked the zebra pointing to 'A Basic Guide to magic for Unicorns in Need,' "I hope you don't mind if I stole a look." "Not at all. What are you called?" asked Silence. "Zecora is my name; I ask of you the same." "Silence Silvertongue." "Of your travels you must be wary, but what brought you to this forest that's so scary?" "I needed to think, and to be away from all of the mess of a life I have, and all of the questions." "Perhaps the answers in which you seek can be found in a place much less bleak." She chuckled to herself warmly. She must be somewhere close to Silences age. 19 years perhaps. "In hindsight your right but I'm glad to have came here, I got to meet you someone who seems to understand what it's like to be different." "You are different you say, but I wonder why? Is there more to you than what meets the eye?" she raised an eyebrow in interest. "I'm apparently something called a remembrancer." "I am not familiar with this word.” She had a confused look on her face. “Sounds to me like something quite absurd." Silence cracked a smile. "It kind of is. But enough about me, I should be heading back home." "There are many creatures that reside, in the shadows it is best that you stay inside." "But my family will worry about me," Silence said, “I need to get home.” "Better to have them be left in doubt, than to give them something to worry about." Silence thought for a moment. It was the truth, he didn't know the way back, and venturing out now could cause some sort of injury or what not. "What should I do?" "You can stay here if you wish; I can provide a soft bed and a warm traditional dish." "I really don't want to impose on you, but thank you for your hospitality." "Oh you are too kind, I assure you that I do not mind." she poured out some of the cauldrons contents into an ornamental wooden bowl. The orange broth gave off a lot of steam. She brought it over to him. "Thank you." Silence took the bowl. "Do you always have to speak in couplets?" Zecora smiled. "Is it really such a crime to speak in words that always rhyme?" "I suppose not." --=======-- After the meal Silence was set up to sleep in Zecora's bed. Silence originally protested but the zebra seemed keen on making him sleep there. Zecora had said that she'd sleep elsewhere but she never settled down. She would mix ingredients in the cauldron while singing folk songs from her country. She would always cast expectant glances at Silence who was pretending to be asleep. "You know ponies tend to breathe when they sleep. What bothering thoughts do you keep?" Silence didn't realize he was holding his breath. He let it out in one big sigh. "It's just that everything in my life seems so different now. My mother who raised me didn't give birth to me, my father made a deal with Death, and I'm apparently some sort of sideshow freak who can read into other ponies’ pasts. Not to mention I think that I met somepony special who I don't know if she likes me. I'm so unsure what to do." Zecora remained silent. Se mulled over everything the grey stallion had told her. "Very high your issues seem to climb. Perhaps you should handle one problem at a time. Your mom not giving birth to you has an easy solution, tell her that you don't care whether or not she is a substitution. Let her know that she will always have your affectionate love, and that there is no other mother that you think of. As for your father it was his decision to make, how it affects you is up to debate. Your love interest is really no business of mine, you should just and things will unfold with time." "Hmm…" thought Silence. "I suppose that’s good advice." "It may not be the best, but go to sleep you need the rest." Silence said nothing but rolled over in the bed and soon enough sleep took him away from his worries. --=======-- Silence walked out into the forest clearing and took in a deep breath of air. He left the house before his hostess awoken. He did leave a parting gift just like he had been raised to do. He left a small sum of coin for her to have. Silence would have left more but it was all he had carried with him. She had pointed out the way to town the night before. He walked down the clear-cut path certain now of where he was going. He decided he could try to read a bit of the book along the way. About 20 pages into the book it stopped giving its explanation and theories of how and why magic works and started listing basic spells. One of the spells was a levitation spell that was much easier to cast than the one Silence already knew. While it was less strenuous and required less concentration to maintain than the previous one, but it was limited to small objects and short distances. Silence immediately tried it out on the book. After a few failed attempts, it floated effortlessly next to him. The fact that he overcame a spell that he was known by all in the Travelers to botch filled him with delight. The small taste of achievement left him ravenously eager for more. A simple page turner spell allowed Silence to flip pages without having to drop the book turn the page and recast the levitation spell. He never thought that magic could be this great. In the 18 years of his life magic finally seemed to click for him. Perhaps it was related to him getting his cutie mark. He flipped through a few basic spells to see what else there was. He noted it listed the rest of the spells by category, or rather formally called schools of magic. Since he was unsure as to what each school was he decided to defer back to the beginning of the book that went into great depth on magical theory and study. "Chapter 2: Schools of Magic Practical magic can be broken down into what are called Schools of Magic. Schools of Magic are the logical ordering and categorizing spells and fields of study. Usually a unicorn is highly skilled in one or two schools of magic, or sometimes skilled in parts of a few schools of magic. This usually relates to the unicorns cutie mark and talents. While many scholars disagree on the amount of schools and what qualified as a school of magic, there are a few that are widely accepted. Natural magic, or magic that each pony, be it earth, pegasus, or unicorn, possesses at birth. The most common example is the phenomenon that pegasai can walk on clouds as if solid ground. This effect can be duplicated with the cloud walker spell (pg.48). Natural magic can be observed in some forms of life outside of equines. Most non-equine magical creatures have limited magical ability but some rare species of dragons are capable of magic of similar caliber to that of a unicorns. The school of Manipulation, or more commonly known as basic magic, is a school that has its basis around telekinesis, illuminating spells, and some smaller scaled spells that alter the physical environment or in some cases the user. The school of Manipulation is unique in the sense that all unicorns are capable of using it regardless of their cutie marks or talents. (For more info on cutie marks effects on magical abilities see chapter 17). There are a few scholars who regard the school of Manipulation as simply a unicorns Natural magic.” Silence made a mental note to check chapter 17 before reading on. “Combat magic houses all of the offensive and defensive spells for use in magical duels. While participating in duels to the death is banned in Equestria and it is highly regarded as uncivil by society, the teaching of Combat spells is allowed in some schools and private study. While most spells can be applied outside of combat, the use of a few outside of self-defense or defense of a third party is considered a felony. This text advises strong caution when dealing with combat magic and starting with other schools first. The school of Restoration is one of the most commonly practiced schools in Equestria. The use of magic in medicine was used in the Pre-Equestrian times and is long thought to be the oldest schools in existence along with Combat and Manipulation. Since spells for medical use is the most practical use for Restoration it is sometimes called the school of Healing. Medical practices that use magic are constantly evolving and refining techniques making Restoration one of the most prominent fields of magical study. More complicated Restoration spells are required for more specific ailments. Take note that not all illnesses can be cured through spells including degenerative diseases, cancer, and most physical impairments. In extreme cases of medical emergency it is simply easier and safer to heal the conventional way. The school of Summoning is divided into two main areas, creating something from magical energy, and conjuring something specific from the magical planes. Summoning is one of the least studied schools due to the process taking a very long time and being incredibly taxing. A unicorn requires complete concentration throughout the entire process otherwise the construct will dissipate or return to magical energy. There are a few branches of summoning magic that are considered illegal, such as summoning living creatures and necromancy. Some of the summoning spells require rituals or arcane preparations. These spells are extremely difficult to master and can be easily mishandled resulting near unpredictable consequences. It is highly recommended by this guide to not study Summoning as there are usually more practical and safer ways of using other magic. The school of Transfiguration involves changing something in the world around you into something else. Typically nonliving objects are used, but sometimes spells can be used on living creatures (see Animus-transfiguration). Most changes aren't permanent and usually undo themselves over time. Transfiguration is sometimes lumped in with the school of Manipulation due to its similarities, but since not all unicorns can learn Transfiguration spells it has been labeled as a new school. The School of Enchanting is a type of magic that applies magic to a material object. The magic becomes imbedded in the object giving it the effect of whatever spell you desire. A common example is a talisman that wards off harmful magical spells. Enchanting usually requires knowledge of other schools in order for more complex enchantments to be used.” Silence wondered what schools of magic he would be talented in. But where did his gift fit in? Maybe the book had something about that too. He continued reading. “There are other disputed schools of magic that are under consideration as a new school of magic. The reasons these schools remain disputed is due to overlapping of other accepted schools or lack of research and magic spells. The list of disputed schools are as follows: Disputed Schools: -Alchemy -Prophecy -Scrying -Animus-Transfiguration -Chantation / Music -Transdimensional -Time Warping -Legacy -Cosmos -Planar -Perplexion / Undifferential Each disputed school is expanded upon in chapter 15 through 25 as well as why the school remains disputed among scholars. While there are disputed schools there are a few magic schools that are banned by the Third Old Tri-acheal courts in pre-equestrian times. Not much is known about the old Tri-Archeal Courts other than the laws that were passed down from them. It is a popular belief that they were formed in an attempt to unify the three tribes under one common law." Silence wasn't entirely sure what the Old Tri-Archeal courts were, he wasn't well rehearsed in Equestrian history. Most of the books Mr. Loosebindings had didn't cover Equestrian history outside of Old mare tales, and he had even fewer books on Magic. "Use of Forbidden Magic is considered a criminal offense due to their violent or unforgivable nature." Silence didn't bother to read about them, he skipped ahead to the chapter Manipulation Spells since they can be learned by almost any unicorn. His hoof got caught on an open root causing him to trip onto the ground and face plant into the book he was reading. After mumbling a few angry thoughts under his breath Silence decided that he shouldn't read and walk anymore. He closed the book and levitated it behind him. He observed his surroundings. He was at the edge of the forest and at the end of the small dirt path that widened into a full road. Ponyville loomed only about a half a mile away. He decided it would be best if he went directly home instead of loitering around town, so he deviated from the path and tried cutting through the apple orchard. The orchard was much more pleasant than the forest. There weren't any creeping vines or muddy muck to step in. There were only evenly spaced trees. Vibrant red apples hung from the tree, gleaming in the morning sun. Silence resisted every urge to pick one and eat it since he didn't have breakfast. The sound of a voice startled him. He was initially worried that the voice was directed at him since he was technically trespassing. But it was too faint to be yelling. He listened closer to realize it wad coming from up on top of the hill. Curious he trekked up its side to see the voices owner. "The Decision," the voices said. "Time was running out. That's what made it so precious." The voice was definitiely familiar. "A decision must be reached before it passes you by. But both choices were just as enticing to choose." Silence saw the hint of a fire red mane blowing in the light breeze from behind an apple tree. He turned around the tree to see a golden coated mare eagerly reading a book. It was Page. "Both choices were equal in every way, But different all the same." She recited the poem from the book aloud. She read slowly and paced herself to digest each word as she spoke it. "How does one choose their path? Does one leave it to chance, to fate, or to reason? Does one listen to their heart their mind or their soul? That is for you to decide. All there is to say is what’s life without a risk?" she paused. "Just take a leap of faith and be set free," Silence finished for her." She jumped at the sound of his voice, startled by the unexpected visitor. She whirled around to see who the unannounced guest was. "Hello. Silence was it?" "Yes, that's right." "What brings you out here to Sweet Apple Acres?" "Troubling thoughts and my four legs,” said Silence, “you?” "Oh I love to read here," she said looking off unto the distance. "It's always so peaceful, and quiet except for when the wind rustles the leaves." "Yes, I always like to find a secluded place away from all the drama of life." "It's nice to be away from everything and everyone." "Perhaps I should go then, let you get back to your reading." "Oh, I was hoping you could stay," she said. "I mean it's just that-" she was starting to redden into a cute blush, "-it's not every day I meet a fellow reader. Did you know that poem?" "Yes, it's one of my favorites, although I originally read it in French." "You speak French?" "Yes, I speak many languages. French, Istallion, Czech, Zebrican, Arabic, and many more." "I envy that,” said Page putting the book down on the grassy hillside. “It must be nice to read books from other parts of the world." "All books are filled with the knowledge if their people, their memories, their hopes, and their dreams. When someone reads in a different language you are essentially exploring a culture from within. You learn how the author thinks and feels, it’s like talking to them." "Sometimes talking to those around you can be just as exciting," "Indeed." Silence wondered if his feelings were obvious to her. His eyes wandered to her cutie mark it was an open book. It took him a while to realize what he essentially was doing; eyeing up her flank. "Do you like it?" "Um…" Silence averted his eyes with embarrassment. His cheeks started to burn. "The book you borrowed." She gestured to the book that was levitating next to him. "Oh." Silence cursed at himself in his head for thinking in such a profane way. "Yeah the books pretty girl. I-I mean pretty g-good. The books good." Page laughed. The sound was like chiming golden bells. It made Silence that much more embarrassed. He uncomfortably dug at the ground. "Sorry. I stutter sometimes when I speak," apologized Silence. "I think it's kinda cute," said Page. "Really? I-I don't think so. It gets worse when I'm nervous." "Are you nervous now?" "A bit,” Silence admitted. That was a lie; he was incredibly nervous. He was sweating like crazy. He hoped Page didn't notice how anxious he was right now. "Why?" "Well," he let out a deep breath, "I don't want to look like a fool around you, but that's all I feel like when I am." Page giggled again. "That's so sweet." "Well I have to get going my parents are going to be wondering where I am." "Wait." Page stood up so they were almost at eye level; Silence stood just a bit taller than her. "When will I see you again?" Silence mustered all of the courage he could. Here came the question. "Are you-you d-doing a-any-" Silence was choking and he knew it. He tried to recite the speech exercise in his head but none of the words came to mind. "I'm open tomorrow after 5:00. I think the Travelers who came to town are having some sort of festival at nightfall." "I don't know..." said Silence. "Common, take a leap of faith." "Alright then." "It's a date. Well not a date date but a date between friends." "So I'll see you then?" "Yes, just come to the library." "I'll take my leave." Silence did a sort of head bow thing but remembered that these ponies didn't do formal departures either. So halfway he just scratched the back of his head in an attempt to smooth it over. "Bye." Silence trotted off with a newfound bounce in his step. He hummed a happy tune that he didn't know the name of. Normally that would drive him up a wall but he didn't care. He had a date. --=======-- Silence walked into the camp, everyone was busy getting ready for the big festival that Silence learned they were going to host in Ponyville. He was eager to help but his joy diminished when he saw his father in complete distress. He found his father rapidly discussing matters with the Trail Master, who was the leader of the group. When he saw Silence he gave out an obvious sigh of relief. He finished talking with the Trail Master then galloped over to Silence. “There you are! I had the whole camp looking for you!” Augur hugged his son. "Are you alright?" "I am sorry father, I acted rash last night and I should have composed myself and controlled my feelings." "Don't be too hard on yourself, you came back and you are ready to talk about it now, correct?" "Yes, it would be best if we did. But first, how is mother?" asked Silence. "I'm unsure. She seems worried to death, but strangely keeping it all to herself. Usually she confides to me these matters. Could be the hormonal imbalances from being pregnant but I do not know." "It may be best if I speak to her before we discuss everything else." Augur nodded in agreement. “I’ll wait out here. This seems more like something between you two.” Silence parted the drapes that served as the tents door. His mother was seated on a chair by the small fire pit dug out of the center of the room. In the fire pit was a dwindling flame that receded slowly back into embers. His mother sat there motionless and didn’t notice his entry. She was staring off into the flame mesmerized by its flickering movements. “Hey…” said Silence startling her from her thoughts. She looked up at him and started to water in the eye. “Hello,” she said. It took Silence a very long time to comfort his mother. She was a teary mess, and grieving for not telling Silence the truth these many years. "How could you ever forgive me for the lies I told?" she sobbed. "I'm just like one of those evil step-mothers in one of your books." she bawled into her son’s shoulder. Her heaving sobs shook him. "It wasn't your fault, and I'm not angry with you. You will always be my mother to me." he kissed her on her forehead. "I forgive you for anything you wish me to." "You are a great son," she sniffed. "I was raised to be one." He wiped the tear off of her face. She smiled warmly. --=======-- "That was very well handled," admired Augur who apparently eavesdropped on their conversation. "Wait… when I touched her why didn't, 'it' happen?" "I’m not sure, perhaps it doesn’t always work. I know very little about our heritage other than what my father told me, but we are part of a very old lineage." "What makes this 'gift' any different than a simple memory spell? I've read about them and some of the more complex ones can scry a vision of the past based on memories." "This is no scrying sort of magic. Scrying requires you to project memories onto a surface. This is literally reliving the past, or re-experiencing the past events. Or so my grandfather told me." "Did your grandfather have this…'gift'?" "No, but his grandfather could. So your great great-great-great-grandfather was also a remembrancer. Apparently it skips over a few generations,” said Augur. “The gift is always passed through the firstborn of each generation. Coincidently it's strange that as far back as anyone in my family knows the firstborn was always male." "That's either highly unlikely or suspiciously magical," observed Silence. "My thoughts exactly." "You said your grandfather told you of this?" "Yes each member is tasked with orally transmitting information down the lineage and keeping a certain artifact under watch." "An artifact?" asked Silence intrigued. "What is it?" "You'll see it when you are ready. The artifact is passed down from father to son with the information that is needed for those who are remembrancers. Unfortunately my father didn't believe the whole thing as he had no talent in the field, so my grandfather had to tell me the whole thing." Silence sat and listened. It was a lot to take in but he figured all would be explained in good time. "My grandfather told me of other side effects besides that of remembering past events." "Side effects?" asked Silence. He was beginning to think that this 'gift' of his was starting to sound like a medical prescription. That worried him deeply. "You mean like symptoms?" "Heavens no, well, maybe…They can be. They’re what we can think of as other abilities. Legacies if I understood correctly." "Go on…" "Each remembrancer has a unique gift. The abilities get stronger as the lineage descends; increasing exponentially as each generation passes its traits to its followers." "Come again?" "You inherit the Legacies of past remembrancers." "But what kind of abilities? Do you know anything about them?" "I heard of a few… not all of them were good ones,” Augur reminisced. “Are you following me with all of this?" "Kind of, it's a lot to take in really. Makes my head spin thinking about it." "Explain it back to me so I know you understand.” "We live in a family who has this 'gift'," said Silence drawing air quotations as he said ‘gift.’ "The genes pass down the family tree along with the information regarding it, and an 'artifact'. Each dominant carrier or 'remembrancer' as you call it seems to have their own unique attribute or skill that also passes down the generations, including the ability to see other ponies’ pasts." Silence took a breath before continuing. "Did I miss anything?" "That basically covers all of it." "This seems more like a curse to me." "To some it was, they never had contact with anypony for fear of having a troubling vision." "Was that because they couldn't control it?" "Maybe. For you it seems It doesn’t happen every time, perhaps you suppressed it somehow." “Is that possible?” “I guess. We’ll have to find out,” announced Augur. “Let’s see if we can find out what makes it happen and then work backwards from there. Here, let’s do this inside where we are less likely to disturb the others.” --=======-- “Are you ready?” asked Augur. A tinge of anxiety was evident in his voice. “As I’ll ever be,” his son answered. Silence lifted his hoof and placed it on his father’s forehead and concentrated. When nothing happened Silence became unsure as to if this was the right way to do something. “I don’t know if this is working.” “Try thinking about something else; try thinking about a topic that I may know about. I heard that helped.” “Alright.” Silence had a lot of questions that he sought answers to but he focused on just one. A familiar queasy feeling followed by a jolt of pain centered on his head near his horn. It was happening again. ~~----------~~ Augur was clutching onto the small infant. The child was now about year of age. Augur had no idea how to care for a child. He barely managed getting by day to day. He couldn’t pull a wagon and care for the child at the same time so he had either trust Silence in the care of a fellow Traveler, or to have someone else pull the wagon for him. Either way he felt he was a liability to the group. Today the Travelers stopped outside the village of Tuscany, Istally. Augur was busy pitching his tent, using his magic to move the framework and pull down the drapes. “Augur,” said a gruff voice behind him. The orange unicorn stopped his magic after making sure the tent was structurally sound. He turned to see an older pony with a graying mane behind him. “Yes, Trail Master?” replied Augur respectfully. “There are a few members of this group that feel that you and your son are becoming a burden to the group,” sighed the Trail Master. “I am not sure of what to do. You have lived your life devoted to the code of the travelers and yet your break the fourth of the Five Major Testaments.” The Five Testaments were a part of the “Code of the Travelers”; the rules that the Travelers lived by. Augur had it memorized by heart, just like the rest of the group. 1. We must never overstay our welcome; we are guests in foreign land and as such we must respect our hospitable caretakers. 2. Arrive and depart our hosts while bearing gifts expecting nothing in return. 3. Live by the road and travel forward. Live on the path that is good, for all transgressions divert one from the path. 4. Leave all regret on the road that is behind you; do not let them become trammels on the journey ahead. 5. Those that stay behind are left to their own fate. Do not look back for them. “I assure you I do not do so knowingly,” responded Augur. “Of course not, that’s what is tricky about losing a loved one… in their absence we can never truly put them behind us.” “Are you asking for me to forget her?” “Augur listen we are a community that cares for you, but you must move on with your life. Her death seems to cloud your judgment and you remain hesitant when approaching others, and since you’re one of our best linguists we need you to be ready for customers.” “I will try harder I swear,” promised Augur. “I want you to go into town and meet someone, talk, relax, become friends, do anything to help you remember what’s good in life.” “I will do as you ask.” “Then you are not getting the point. We need you to be that friendly and cheerful guy we saw that you were back when you first came to us.” “I don’t think he will ever come back.” “Why not?” “Well the love of my life died and I now have a kid to care for-“ “Irrelevant,” interrupted the Trail Master. “Your heart has learned love. Once your heart has learned love there is no way of going back. It is a terrible burden that you must bear. You must tell your mind that you are ready to love again when your heart is ready to be intertwined with another." "I feel that I am not yet ready." "You must decide. Is that your mind or your heart telling you that?" inquired the Trail Master. "You may not know until you try if you are ready yet. Who knows? There could be somepony in that town that you could meet that would change your life forever." The old stallion walked off, leaving Augur to himself. There was a soft cry coming from Silence, who was laying in the wagon. Upon hearing his son he walked over and scooped him up. He was starting to get too heavy for lifting. "Hush now, Daddy’s here," soothed Augur. "Shh, don't cry." He cradled his son. Soon enough he was fast asleep in his father’s arms. His soft snores "What should I do Lily?" called Augur to his deceased partner. He knew she was gone but it comforted him to think that her soul was still with him. The thought of her nearly brought tears to his eyes but he was tougher than that. He was done grieving for his lost wife now. "You should stop talking to yourself otherwise ponies would think you’re crazy." "Thank you Mrs. Woodstock, how’s Mahogany?" "She’s doing fine, and Silence?" "Quietly sleeping." "Your child is so perfect. He never seems to give problems to you. Most times it's a pleasure to look after him." "Usually he's no problem at all… it's like he's going easy on me." "What did the Trail Master want?" "For me to meet someone," Augur didn’t mind discussing such things with the Woodstock family they were the closest family to Augur in the Travelers. "Ooo, Mr. Augur Silvertongue getting back into the mix again. From what I hear you were a bit of a lady killer back in the day." Augur shrugged, "I prefer to think of myself as a charmer." "Well you’re not going to find anypony eligible here. Unless you’re going to buy me dinner, Hardy never tries a romantic dinner anymore…" "I guess marriage does that to you. I hate to trouble you, but could you watch over Silence today?" "It wouldn’t be a trouble at all." "Great. Send my regards to Hardy." “I will.” The scene changed and Augur was no longer in the Travelers camp, but in the town of Tuscany. The cobblestone road made loud clopping sounds as ponies went about their business. The Istallions were eagerly conversing in their own tongue. He caught snippets of dialogue between friends and family, and all in all it seemed like a small easygoing place. It was a few hours later in the day and it was practically midday and Augur had gone the whole day without food. Needless to say he was hungry. He didn’t know what kind of food was made in Istally but he went into the nearest restraint eager to find out. The waiter sat him at an old wicker table outside with an umbrella that was tilted in the direction of the sun. The table was rather large and was able to sit at least 10 members. It felt very uncomfortable having all the table room and to share it with no one else. It was around 4:30 so it was much too late for lunch and early for dinner. The place wasn’t very crowded so a few of the staff members waited for more customers to serve. A waiter came up to his table. "Buon pomeriggio Signore, il mio nome è Vassoio. Che cosa piacerebbe ordine?" "Potrebbe dirmi speciali di stasera, cosa sono?" asked Augur in fluent Isatallion. "Ah! You aren't from around here," said the waiter in a heavy accent picking up on Augur's own. He then proceeded to list the specials of the night. "Those all sound good. Will they all be available tomorrow?" "No, the chef never serves the same specials at any given day." "Is it possible that that I could have a bit of every special?" "I'll talk to the chef. Mi Scusi." The waiter disappeared behind into the kitchen. A few minutes later he came back with a large tray containing plates with all the different foods that he ordered. "The chef asks for you to pick as many or as little as you like." "Just leave the tray. I'll pay for the whole lot." "Grazi." He and a few other waiters spread the dishes throughout the entire table and then left. Each dish looked so good he didn't know which food to start with, so he decided to go from left to right. The food was delectable and beyond compare. There was some sort of commotion coming from the kitchen. There was a rather loud discussion that was going on in rapid fire Istallion. Augur didn't catch many of the words but he distinctly heard the words "Foreigner," and "money," more than once. A white garbed pony burst through the door. Augur assumed that she was the head chef. She asked him something but said it too fast so Augur didn't quite catch it. "Um, potrebbe ripetere che si prega di più lento?" "I could speak in Common Equine of that would be easier for us," she said nearly perfectly. "If you wish." "Why order all this food if you obviously can't eat it all? I was expecting a minotaur who ordered." "Sorry to disappoint," laughed Augur. "What's your name?" "Augur Silvertongue, yours?" "Oliva, or I guess Olive in your language." ~~----------~~ The vision grew dark and blurry until it stopped. Silence collapsed on the floor panting for air. His ears rang and eyes were dilated. The sharp pain was incredibly intense, and seemed to throb with each racing heartbeat. Silence was damp with sweat. After reassuring his father he was fine, and suppressing the urge to vomit from the nauseating headache, Silence sat down in a chair to recover. “You focused on how I met Olive didn’t you?” Silence nodded and waited to catch his breath before speaking. “You saw it too?” “Indeed. It's incredible it felt exactly like it did then. I felt the hurt and the loneliness. I had no idea it would be painful. You don’t look to good, are you alright?” “Yeah I’ll be fine… I think. I haven’t done a vision that lasted that long.” Silence blinked a few times. His eyelids felt incredibly heavy. Maybe he could just close them for just a bit. “I’m… tired.” “It seems that your experiencing magical lag, just rest up and you’ll be fine before tomorrow,” said Augur.” “Good, I have a date tomorrow…” Silence passed out before finishing his sentence. --=======-- "Hey!" yelled Mahogany snapping Silence out of his daze. "Sorry what?" "Pass me the sandpaper," she repeated slowly as if insulting his intelligence. "Oh, here." He gave her the sandpaper and she proceeded to smooth the chairs edges. It was the chair that Silence was working on but Mahogany insisted on helping him make it, which meant she took over the wood working while he handed her whatever she asked for. "Ever since you've started hanging out with this girl you've been spaced out all of the time. It's starting to test my patients." "I just can't stop thinking about her." Silence practically slept throughout the whole day yesterday. Magical lag was staggering. Today however he was feeling the bubbling feeling of nerve of excitement. "What's so special about her?" she said not taking her eyes off of her work. "I'm not sure, the way she moves, the way she talks, her smile, her laugh; I guess it's everything about her. She's… perfect in every way, and all I'm wondering is what kind of shot a simple guy like me has with her?" "Don't sell yourself short," said Mahogany. "I've known you for as long as I can remember and you've always been like a brother too me. You're one of the best guys I know, and I've seen my share of stallions over the world." "But I don't know how to do this whole marefriend thing! Whenever I'm around her I'm at a loss of words, my heart races, and my thoughts trail off. I can't even think straight! Even more I've never even kissed a mare! Let's face it I'm not going to be with her in the end." She set down the sand paper with a sigh. "Kiss me." "I'm sorry what?" asked Silence taken back. "You want to know how to kiss a girl, well, here I am." "Are you sure?” asked Silence nervously. The last time Silence and Mahogany got a little too intimate, even though completely by accident, Silence received a very strong buck to the head. He had a bruise for the better part of a month. "I'm perfectly sure, just hurry up before someone sees us or before I change my mind." "Okay," he sighed, "I'm ready." "First you need to get her in a romantic setting, something that she'll enjoy or whatever ponies around here do. Make sure you’re about half a hoof reach away." she held out her foreleg and measured appropriately. She slid up right next to Silence, a bit closer than half legs reach. "Then you wait for her to look at you,” she said then she turned her head to face Silence. "Then turn your head so your gazes meet. Like us right now." "S-so I'm looking away from her before this?" clarified Silence. "Correct you don't want to brush off as creepy and watching her all of the time." "How will I know she is looking at me?" "Reflective surfaces and peripheral vision," stated Mahogany. "Makes sense," Silence agreed. "So now our eyes met, now what?" "You have to make a move, be the stallion in control. Mares like that sort of thing. Move your head closer to hers." Silence did so. "Closer than that!" she hissed. She pulled his head a few good inches closer. "Now wait until she starts to move towards you," she instructed. "What if she d-doesn't?" "You make some excuse about there being something in her teeth, then you come to me and tell me what you did wrong for that to happen." "…Eh?" "Look, you're smart and well read. You have a wide array of talents, your kind and compassionate. You’re handsome... no girl in the world could possibly not like you." Silence would have taken this as a compliment but since Mahogany said it at such an intimate proximity he couldn't help but wonder what she was really saying. Mares always put double or even triple meanings in what they tell others. His dad had always warned him of that. "Now when she moves…" continued with the lesson. She inched even closer. They were so close now Silence could feel her warm breath on the nape of his neck. "Kiss." Silence moved closer and tilted his head to the right. Their lips met. Silence was hesitant at first, quite confused by all of the emotions he was feeling. Silence noticed Mahogany had her eyes closed so he followed suit. She slowly withdrew. Silence felt a hot blush come to his cheeks. He averted his eyes from his lifelong friend. When he mustered enough courage looked at he saw that she too had red flushed cheeks. It took a while before either could muster enough courage to speak. "How was that?" asked Silence his voice was trembling due to the pounding of his heart. He was afraid of what the answer would be. Mahogany composed herself. "A bit stiff and rigid... do you want to… um, try again?" "You don't mind?" "N-no I don't- I mean- It’s just." "And I'm the one who's supposed to have a speech impediment," he laughed nervously. It was more of a nervous energy that compelled Silence to laugh, not his bad humor. "Practice makes perfect." He tried to put a sly smile on his face. "Oh shut up," she giggled punching him playfully on the foreleg. "Let's try something new. Here before you make your move, try to her brush her mane like this." Mahogany pushed the hair around Silence's right ear and rubbed down then side of his face. The effect was amazing. It sent excited shivers down his spine and made his whole body go numb with a strange tingling sensation. Silence did the same with Mahogany's mane. Her ears went flat and she turned her head into his hoof nuzzling it. She was enjoying the same sensation that Silence had, perhaps even more. She closed her eyes and Silence made a decision. He pulled her closer as he moved his head inwards. This time Mahogany came all the way and made contact with him. She pressed her lips firmly against his. She wrapped her whole foreleg around Silences neck suspending her weight onto his strong shoulders. It took Silence by surprise he staggered a bit but having pulled the wagon for 2 years now he regained his balance. She kissed him longer this time than the last. Much longer; Silence had to take in a breath halfway through. When she finally released she had her eyes closed and took a few steps back panting for air. She went the whole kiss without stopping for air, an impressive feat Silence thought. "Better?" asked Silence taking her out of her moment of ecstasy. She opened her eyes. They had a dazed look in them. "Hmm?" "The kiss. Was it better?" She smiled with a lusty grin. "Mmm… much." The way she said it was odd and in a way Silence didn't recognize. It sent off alarms in the back of his head warning him of something he wasn't familiar with, but he ignored them. "You alright?" "Yes. I'm fine, great really.". She shook her head violently a few times. The dazed look was gone, as was the stupor of her smile. "I think Page is one lucky mare to have you." The sudden change of topics was a bit strange and Silence tried to follow her train of thought but came up with a blank. "Um, thanks." "Now get going lover boy just act naturally and smoothly, things will work out if you relax." She brushed off his coat a few times and fixed his mane so it didn’t look ruffled. "Thanks for all of the help." "It was my…uh, pleasure." Silence used all of his willpower to stop himself from reading into what she said. Silence got up to leave before things got more awkward between them. "Oh and Silence?" "Yes?" "Please don't tell anyone about this," she said in practically a whisper. She had an anxious look on her face. That was quite rare for her; she was always the headstrong type who lived life without any regrets. "Don't fret, I won't tell a soul." "Good," she said with relief. "Get out of here Romeo or you'll be late." Silence left while his friend watched him go. She pressed her hoof to her lips trying to remember what the feeling was like when they were together like that. She smiled but deep down she was bawling out rivers of tears. She reminded herself that she was too strong to cry, but if tonight went the way she knew it would, she would never feel that way again for him. "Why didn't I say anything?" Mahogany questioned herself. She knew the answer but didn't want to tell herself it. Those three words. Those three words that are the most difficult words in the world to say. Once those three words are said there is no turning back, the speaker has fully exposed themselves and their innermost thoughts are shared with the world. The wait between those three words and their response seems crushing. The words that follow can be more so. They could fill one with joy. They could cause untold despair. Those three words when combined in such a way have the power to move mountains, and topple kingdoms. Those three simple words. She returned to her carpentry with a heavy heart, slowly chipping away at a shapeless block of wood. She didn't think she wanted him to be her lover but why did it feel so bad for her to think of him in the hooves of another mare? A small tear flowed from her eye and splattered on the wood before soaking in. "I love you," she whispered faintly. --=======-- Rarity knocked before letting herself into Silences home. Not like he could vocalize to let her in anyways. Rarity would have thought it uncivil to barge into other ponies homes but she was feeling rather excited today. After all she did receive a proper gift and despite being the element of Generosity she felt she never could return a gift of equal or greater value to Silence. So instead of a gift she decided to show up to his house and at least thank him, and perhaps have a bit of his supposed masterful culinary skills that she heard so much of from Fluttershy. "Hello!" Rarity called out into the seemingly empty house as she crossed the doors threshold. She brought a basket filled with picnic items she figured that Silence, Fluttershy, Twilight, and her could go to the hillside for lunch. "Is anypony home?" There was a rustling on the couch and the sounds of hooves clopping onto the wooden floorboards. Silence took a moment to steady himself. "There you are would you be interested in-" Rarity gasped when she saw the condition that he was in. "My stars darling what happened to you?" Silence shrugged then winced when it caused him pain. The cuts honestly looked worse than they were; it was the slight tint of red in his coat that made him look horrible. "You need to go to the hospital. They'll know how to fix you." Silence reached for a pen and paper. "No, not the hospital, your friend Fluttershy helped me. I don't think the hospital could do anything more for me." He bushed his coat to reveal the small stitches in his side. “That’s a ghastly cut you have where did you get it?” --=======-- Upstairs Fluttershy cowered behind a chair hiding from whatever made the noise that startled her. When she had enough courage she snuck a peek to see only a small white bunny. Fluttershy calmed down rather quickly when she realized that it was only Angel who was in the room with her. She furled her wings and took a deep breath. "Angel you startled me, you know better than to sneak up on ponies," patronized Fluttershy. "What are you doing here in the first place?" He tapped his foot twice then Angel motioned to his ear and drew an X over it. "Two syllables, and sounds like X?" He shook his head. He retried the same motions but this time added a writing motion with his paw after the X. "Oh, you mean Silence." Angel nodded. "What about him?" Angel thought for a moment about how to convey his thoughts into motions. Sometimes it was hard to do that with complete clarity. He did the motions that he used for Silence, and then did a motion that looked like he was opening a book. "Silence was reading a book?" Angel shook his head no again. He tapped under his eyes then, did a book, then pointed at the ceiling, and then did the Silence gesture. "You read a book on Silence?" Angel moved his paws till one was an inch apart from the other; a sign that meant she was getting close. It dawned on Fluttershy, "You read up on Silence?" He nodded and pulled a small black book from on top of a desk. He pointed at Fluttershy used the sign established as 'read' then pointed at the book then signed 'Silence'. "You want me to read this?" Angel nodded in approval. He pushed the book towards Fluttershy. She opened to the first page but noticed a small entry on the top right corner of the page. It read: "Day: 1 November 8th Status: CO" "Angel I think that this is his diary we shouldn't snoop into things that aren't ours." although the thought was very tempting and Fluttershy was desperately seeking answers about Silences past, she didn't want to resort to espionage to obtain it. She started to close the book but Angel shoved his foot over it before she could. "Angel I'm not going to read this,” she said as firmly as she could but deep down she knew it was unconvincing. He crossed his arms and began tapping with his foot that wasn’t trapped in the book’s cover. The two were locked in a battle of wills. Eventually she gave in. "I'll read just a little, but only because you think it's important." She opened the book again this time lifting it up off the ground. A folded piece of paper fell out of the book and onto the floor. Curious, Fluttershy picked it up and began to unfold it. She briefly skimmed over the document. Her eyes narrowed as she read her face turned from one of complete determination to one of complete shock, to pity. "Sweet Celestia have mercy on his poor soul…" she gasped. She heard a voice downstairs as well as the door close. She listened intently to hear who came in. It was definitely Rarity's voice downstairs. "Angel take this paper and book to Twilight, she'll know what to do.” Angel took the book in one paw and shoved the paper in the cover. He opened a window and hopped out onto the window sill. Fluttershy quickly prepped herself and walked down as calmly as she could. She tried her best to act normal. She knew she couldn't fool her friend Rarity, but she could at least try. --=======-- Fluttershy came down the stairs to see Rarity was busy inspecting Silences wounds. "These cuts came from your mirror you say?" He nodded. "That's strange because glass doesn't make cuts like this unless it was used as a projectile. Otherwise the cuts wouldn't be as deep or wide." Rarity's attention to detail was one of the traits she was most proud of, it let her assay situations to an extent that most could not. "Hello Rarity," greeted Fluttershy. "Oh good morning Fluttershy. I must say you did a fine job helping Silence. You should be a doctor or something." "No just being a local pet care giver it good enough for me." "Fluttershy is something wrong?" "No nothing’s wrong at all," Fluttershy said quickly. Too quickly. Rarity caught onto Fluttershy’s lie immediately but decided it was better to not to pry at her right now. "So where's Twilight?” asked the white unicorn eyeing her friend suspiciously, “I thought she was supposed to be here with you two." "She wanted to go check on Spike,” answered Fluttershy softly. "Well I brought enough for a lunch of four… I was hoping that we could get one in before the big storm the pegasai scheduled for later this week. Silence do you mind if we all go on a Picnic together?" asked Rarity. "I'm not too sure if..." said Fluttershy but she stopped before finsihing her thought. "Yes?" Rarity wondered what could possibly be going through Fluttershy's head right now. Fluttershy thought quickly. "...If he can go outside with his injuries." She thought that seemed like a credible reason. "I could easily just make food here," offered Silence. "nonsense you've already done so much for us, besides, we need to get you out of the house. I insist." "Very well then," he wrote with a nod. “It is very kind of you.” "Lovely, now let’s get moving before it gets dreadfully hot.” --=======-- “Twilight stop panicking! You’re over reacting just a little bit!” hollered Spike trying to get Twilight to snap out of her rampant pacing around the house. “You call this OVER REACTING!” she yelled, “I think this is reacting the exactly the right amount! Everything has gone crazy! Silence is a murderer, I think Fluttershy likes him and-” Twilight stopped mid sentence her eyes grew wide. “I left Fluttershy alone with him in his house!” Her panic revamped back up and she continued to trot nervously around the room. “Twilight you’re jumping to conclusions, we don’t actually know if he committed anything,” said Spike who was trying to be a voice of reason. “You’re right we need proof,” she resolved. “I’ll round up Rainbow Dash and Applejack and we’ll search for clues-” "Twilight he must have been already tried for murder, he already has the ‘black mark.’ Just let sleeping dogs lie,” huffed spike. He crossed his arms and began tapping his claws. "Who's to say he won't strike again? Who would he go after first? What if he already has?” A sudden thumping on the door caused Twilight to jump and scream. “Spike go answer it!” hissed Twilight. Spike grumbled something about not getting paid for what he puts up with while he opened the door. Standing on the door mat was a small white bunny with a black leather-bound book under his arm. He hopped right through Spikes legs and straight for Twilight. "Hey Angel what's the rush?" asked Spike. He simply opened a book and handed a piece of paper over to Twilight. She immediately recognized the small black book as Silence’s. She eagerly grabbed the paper and began to read. At the top there was a title that said "Gloomshade Mental Hospital," in bold typewriter letters. Under the title was a subtitle that read "Medical Report." The next few lines worried Twilight considerably. “This changes everything.” --======-- Chapter 8: The Festival of Flames "What do you do if you think you love somepony but you're not sure if they love you back or even if they are safe for you to be with?" asked Fluttershy. Silence sighed. "I suppose you could flat out ask them, but I never had the courage to do that sort of thing. I would subtly drop hints or clues and see how they react." "Oh, okay." She wasn't sure how to break it to him any more painfully obvious than that besides just blurting it out and seeing what happens. "I have but one word of advice. Love is Like a passionate flame. If kindled properly it is warming and comforting. It can be a welcome home in the coldest of nights. It is a wonderful thing. But be warned, love moderately and with great caution. Fire burns brightest only when something else is destroyed." --======-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below.
Chapter 8: The Festival of FlamesSilence Unbroken Chapter 8: The Festival of Flames By: Midway Bridge Pinkie Pie, like on most days, had not a worry in the world. Sure she had responsibilities to watch after Pumpkin and Pound Cake, but it was also quite fun on most days. And today was a successful day indeed. She had entertained the two while keeping the room spotless. Well… mostly spotless. There was a bit of a mess made on the floor from the toys sprawled carelessly across the room, but other than that there was nothing that required anything short of a mop and a bucket of water. The twins now lay in their bed taking their midday nap. Pound and Carrot mumbled and cooed in their sleep as the pink mare stooped over their crib. "You did good today Pinkie," she told herself quietly as to not disturb their sleep, "you did real good." There was a bell ringing down stairs signaling somepony had walked into the store. Pinkie found this to be odd as the sign out front said that the store was closed. She walked downstairs to investigate who could possibly be here right now. "Welcome to Sugarcube Corner, but I'm sorry you're going to have to leave now because we're open today," she called out to whomever walked in. "Pinkie, you can't ask us to leave our own bakery," said a voice that Pinkie instantly recognized as Mrs. Cake's. "Oh! Hi Mr. and Mrs. Cake you're back early! How did the baker’s convention go?" "Quite splendidly actually, our multi-flavored rainbow cakes were a big hit and won second prize," said Mr. Cake brandishing a big red ribbon with a number two on it. "And since it ran short," continued Mrs. Cake, "we decided it would be best to come home a bit earlier than usual as a sort of surprise. Were the twins good?" "Yeseroo! They were a synch! Or was it a piece of cake? Oh I could go for some cake right now since I didn't eat lunch yet. but not a big cake more like a small cupcake. Oh even better! What if we have a cupcake without icing? That would be the bestest thing ever. It'll be a bald cupcake! What do you think?" "Wouldn't that make it a muffin?" Asked Mrs. Cake with a raised eyebrow. "Oh yeah," giggled Pinkie. "Too bad you missed my big party for this new guy in town it was spectacular." "It seems as if every party you throw is great. Did he enjoy it?" asked Mrs. Cake. It wasn't a question really, almost anypony loved Pinkie's parties. "I don't know which is a bit of a doozy. He was great but awfully quiet. I guess that’s because his name was Silence; he’s not much of a talker." "Hold the thought, Silence as in Silvertongue!?" exclaimed Mr. Cake. "Do you know him?" asked Pinkie wondering when he could have possibly met him before. "That name brings me way back down memory lane," reminisced Mr. Cake. "I don't know where that is, would it be near Mane Street or in a different town?" asked Pinkie Pie naively. Carrot ignored the comment; to him she was just being Pinkie Pie. "It's been what fifteen years?" "Sixteen actually," corrected Mrs. Cake. "Right. Before we were married. The whole town was abuzz since a trade caravan arrived and everyponys business was booming. The best part is that the caravan came right before the Festival of Flames started and they agreed to help us host it." "How does than involve Silence?" "Well, Silence isn't from around here; he was from the trade caravan that stopped in. Quite a spirited fellow he was, always off romanticizing. In fact Silence was the one who helped convince me to tie the knot with the Mrs." "Was it a square knot or an overhoof knot?" "It's a figure of speech Pinkie," sighed Mr. Cake. He was used to things like that blowing right over her head. "Right. 'kay." She sat down expectantly for a long winded story. Mr. Cake knew she would wait there until he shared one. She actually waited an entire day sitting perfectly still waiting. He wasn't sure how she did it, but she is Pinkie Pie after all and much stranger things seem to happen when she is involved. Mr. Cake cleared his throat. "So anyways fifteen-" "Sixteen," interrupted Mrs. Cake who was now in a different room but still listening in on the conversation. "-fifteen or sixteen years ago..." --==========-- "Just think about it Carrot, Cup Cake is just a perfect name." She wove her hoof through the air as if reading off an imaginary banner with her name plastered on it. "Yeah it does have a nice ring to it," admitted Carrot who was busy slowly shaving the remnants of a 4 o'clock shadow. His eyes were completely focused on the task at hand, rendering him completely unaware to his marefriends exasperated sigh as she sank down beneath the covers again. She'd been subtly pushing Carrot to ask her hoof in marriage, but now she was unsure if he was just oblivious or if he was having second thoughts about their relationship. She was beginning to think it was a bit of both. They basically were married in a sense. They lived in the same house, and even slept in the same bed. The only thing their relationship lacked was the official label. There was a sudden knock at the door. Cup looked at the clock. It read quarter of 5 in the morning. Who in Equestria would be here 2 hours before opening time? Bakers usually got up earlier than most ponies did so they could provide fresh products before the store opened but any earlier than that was practically murder for them. It was bad enough that Carrot woke her up, now she won't be able to go back to sleep. She prayed to Celestia whomever was at the door would just go away. The knocking persisted, and it was much louder this time. She groaned and rolled out of bed. Quickly fixing her mane and shuffling to the door Cup opened the front door. "Can I help you?" she asked stifling a yawn. Despite all of her urges to tell them off until business hours. "Hi Cup," said the visitor. It was the towns librarian, Page Readheart, a personal friend of the baker. "Sorry to bother you so early, but I figured bakers were already up at these early hours of the day." "Oh I don't mind, friends are always welcome here, come in," yawned Mrs. Cake she would have sounded more enthusiastic about it if she wasn't thinking about sleep right now. "Could I offer you some… coffee?" Coffee sounded good right now to her. "No thanks," said Page. "I had tea at my house." No way she had tea already unless she was up much earlier than Cup. In reality Page didn't sleep at all yet it barely showed in her face. "Suit yourself." Cup poured herself a full mug of coffee all the way to the rim. Perhaps she'll have two cups this morning. It already felt like a two cup morning and it wasn't even past 6 yet. The two friends sat down at the kitchen counter. "What can I do for you?" "How do you know if you like somepony else? I met this stallion, and he was real sweet." The bakers ears perked up this was a first for Page; she never expressed interest in dating before. "Was he cute?" asked Cup intrigued with the news. "He was strongly built," Page explained. "And he had a rugged look about him, but he upheld an old timey dignity about him that I suppose that would attract most mares." "Most mares? What about you?" "Well, I do find is physical appearance appealing to say the least but, it's his personality that's so wonderful about him.” Page said dreamily. “He's shy at times but he is approachable and a real charmer." "Sounds too good to be true," "I thought so too, but get this: he likes to read books and learn new things. He seems genuinely interested in me." "That's always important, I had to practically drag Carrot with me to get anywhere with him." "Well in my defense I was just being precautious," said Carrot Cake as he arrived on the scene. "What are you two mares gossiping about now at this early in the morning?" "Page got a coltfriend," Cup said in a teasing manner. "I do not!" huffed Page. "He's just a friend that I met." "What's his name?" "Silence." "I’ll be. I don't believe it," said Carrot in disbelief. "It was just the other day when I met him and told him about getting a marefriend. By Celestia he moves fast." "I can think of somepony who doesn't," snorted Cup in amusement Playfully nudging her coltfreind. "I'm going to ignore that last comment," said Carrot. "Anyways he seemed like a nice guy and he's lucky to have met a wonderful mare such as you." "How flattering." Cup couldn't help but feel a little bit jealous at that moment, but she suppressed it. After all, stallions don't always think before they speak. "Carrot dear could you bring me more coffee?" She passed her empty mug over to him. "Sure sugar." He refilled the mug and passed it back. The brown liquid's aroma alone was simply strong enough to wake her up. "So is he going to ask you out on a date or are you going to have to ask him like I did?" Carrot rolled his eyes at his mare friend; she always tried to make him feel bad about not asking her out first by bringing it up as often as she could. "Well," Page said with a tired sigh she was beginning to regret not having that cup of coffee, "we are going to the Festival of Flames tonight." "Oooh how romantic, I hear there'll be even more fun this year since that one group of merchants came to town. I've even caught wind of a firework display that they've decided to show to commemorate the occasion." "Yes it will be rather exciting…" Page trailed off. She started to twiddle with her red mane a bit; something she did when she was in thought. "What's on your mind?" "It's just that I've never really gotten to know him or vise versa. It doesn't right to be going out on this 'date' with him this early." "Just do what your heart tells you to and you'll never go wrong." She eyed up her male companion who was now sitting aside her. "Most of the time." "I love you too," said Carrot with playful sarcasm. He kissed her on the cheek before rising from the chair. "Well I've got to start on the desserts for tonight if we can sell all of them before 9:00 we can make our own carnival memories." Pages eyes wandered over to a clock. "Oh shoot!" she exclaimed, "The library opens in fifteen minutes. Bye! Thanks for the chat!" "Good luck!" called Cup before the librarian galloped through the front door. When she was sure Page left she slumped down in her chair. "Who in Equestria opens a library at 5:30 in the morning?" "More coffee?" asked Carrot holding the coffee pot in front of her nose. Cup eyed her near empty mug; she had practically drained it's contents already. "Definitely." --==========-- Fitting Music: Warm Summer Nights Silence walked to the Ponyville library. It was almost sundown and Silence was getting into a giddy excitement about the whole festival and his plans for tonight. Silence was technically supposed to help the others with setting up the wagons to do trade, but Augur got him a free pass for the day to do what he wanted. Silence looked in the window of the tree library, the lights were all out leaving it dark and empty save for the shelves of books whose silhouettes could barely be seen. Silence walked around to see if Page had just closed up and he could catch her before she went home. When he did there wasn't any sign of her, however, on the door was a note that read: "Library closed early for festival. Anypony with book emergencies see me at my house across the street. -Page." So Page definitely wasn't here after all. "Did I already miss my opportunity?" Silence thought to himself. He hoped not. "Hey Silence," called a familiar voice. The grey stallion turned to see Carrot Cake approaching him. "You’re looking sharp today." "Thanks." Silence had decided to wear a three piece black pinstripe suit today for the festival along with gelling back his mane to give him a more gentlecolt-like appearance. He wore a gold pocket watch mostly for show since the actual timepiece was broken and showed the right time twice a day. "How are preparations for tonight? I hear you'll be catering for the festivities." "The preparations for the festival are almost complete but what needs to be done is now a bit of a personal matter." "Oh? What might that be? If you don't mind sharing that is." Silence realized that he barely knew the guy yet he already considered him a friend. "Well I've been mulling over the thought of marring Cup, my marefriend. But I'm unsure if she'll say yes. I was thinking about proposing to her tonight but I need a ring, something nice but not too expensive.” "Well I know a very fine jewel cutter who has a very wide assortment of diamonds that could be set into a band. He would probably give you a discount if you tell him I sent you." "That would be mighty kind of you, but I'm not sure if a proposal tonight would be appropriate timing." "Well I think I would be wonderful if you asked her to be your wife today. Of all the days a festival would be perfect, you can have a great time at the fairs games and then take her away on the dance floor. Then have a romantic dinner with a musician, rose petals, fine wine and a dimly lit setting for the mood. Then walk up on a grassy hill and watch the fireworks burst in the sky. Then before the grand finale you ask her the question in the pale moonlight, she'd say yes without a doubt and you'll have one of the best proposal stories to share." "Wow you are quite the envisioning type. I had something a little less… romantic planned but that sounds much better than anything I could come up with," Carrot admitted. "I think of myself as a hopeless romantic. I can dream of it, but it never comes to reality for me." "That's not what I hear; word is that you and Page are getting together." "Gossip travels fast in small towns I suppose." Silence wanted to keep it on the down low since he didn’t really know anyone else in the town or what Page thought of the matter. "Nah, she told me herself. She's been a lifelong friend of Cup's since grade school. Stopped over at our place this morning for a quick chat." "Oh." Perhaps she didn't seem to care what the town thought. "I'm supposed to be meeting her here, but it seems that she closed early for the festivities. She didn't seem to tell me about it." "She's probably nervous that’s all. Or she forgot. Probably forgot. She can be a bit scatterbrained at times,” sighed Carrot Cake. “I think that you should visit her house is right over there across from the library." "Oh thanks, I guess," said Silence. "What’s wrong?" "I'm just nervous that’s all." "Nerves are good; they let you know when you're either making a great decision…” Carrot Cake encouraged “…or a horrible one." "Are you nervous for tonight? A proposal is a big thing you know," Silence said. "Ever since I met my marefriend I've been nervous every waking moment and slept with one eye open." "If you don't mind, I can help with your anxiety." "Help? How?" "I can find out how the evening is going to fair for you before you ask the question." "Unless you can see the future, which I sincerely doubt, I think you're outta luck; Cup has never been the predictable sort." "I think that I can, but it's up to you. Do you want to find your fate before it finds you?" "I wouldn't mind knowing what will happen tonight to avoid a catastrophe." "Good, I'll let you know soon enough when I'm 100% sure. Now if you're getting the ring now go talk to Gem Stone, one of the Travelers, he'll hook you up with the right one for you." "Thanks good luck with your date tonight!" "Good luck to you too!" Silence called back. --==========-- Silence knocked on the door. Softly at first but upon hearing no answer he knocked louder. Silence waited and as he did he listened intently for sounds of someone coming to the door. He didn't hear any, however there was the faintest sound from inside. Silence pressed his ear to the door. He could now clearly hear music being played. Silence waited for the composition to be finished before knocking again. This time Page answered. "Oh shoot! Um, hello!" she said she nervously brushed her mane which was a bit untidy. A few red strands sprung out a bit here and there. "Hi," Silence simply said. "Sorry, I lost track of time. Music does that to me. Wow you look sharp today! You clean up real well," Page said in rapid succession leading Silence to believe that she was a bit more nervous than he. "Thanks," Silence said. "Umm…" She laughed nervously. "Would you mind stepping in while I um, prepare for tonight?" "Not at all." Silence walked into the house. The room wasn't exactly tidy but it didn't look like a tornado tore through it either. There were books sprawled all over the entire house some opened and read through halfway, others were closed and stacked in piles next to chairs and recliners. She obviously was a bit of a bookworm, not surprising given her profession and cutie mark. He did note however, that there were no books turned on their spine or had anything on top of them so in a way she did keep care of the books. The house itself was old fashioned and had an overall vintage feel to it. "Nice place." "Thanks, sorry about the mess," she said as she compulsively cleaned things with her magic picking up books and restocking shelves. She looked like a mixture of flustered and embarrassed as she did so. "I usually don't have guests over." "No, I don't mind. There's no need to stress yourself over the little things." Silence walked over to a grand piano that wad tucked away in the corner of the room next to a brick fireplace. "I heard you playing music. It was very beautiful." "You think so? I've been playing for eight years now and I still can't play well." Satisfied that things looked in order in the home, she turned back to Silence who was eying the piano curiously. "Do you play anything?" "No, but I always wanted to," Silence admitted. "Music has always fascinated me, but life on the road really prohibited any instrument larger than a flute, harmonica, or drum. It's a shame really." Silence sighed long fully; he never got to stay in one place long enough to learn how to learn something that required practice and patience to do. His whole life was so fast paced and constantly transitioning from one place to another that he felt that staying still was actually a step forward in a new direction. "We still have some time before the festival begins; I could teach you the basics to piano if you want." "Are you sure?" Silence asked hesitantly, "I don't want to burden you with anything." "No, it'll be fun." "Alright." Silence sat down on the bench in front of the grand piano. "Do you have any prior knowledge of any music, how it’s written?" "Not the slightest idea." There weren’t any books that were on musical theory that the Travelers had. "We’ll start with the absolute basics then. Each note has a name this here is middle C." She pointed to the corresponding key. Each white key above C goes D, E, F, G, A, B, C and repeats." She played the notes as she played them, completing a major scale. Now you try." He plunked down on one key of the piano. It sounded a single note sustained through the air. Silence got a weird feeling, like when he used his remembrancer ability, but this time it was different; he didn't make contact with someone else, he just touched a piano. A familiar sharp pain centered on his forehead. His vision flooded with scenes of practice sessions in front of the piano well before it moved to this house. Countless ponies tinkered at the bench that stood before it. The vision sped up rapidly accelerating in pace. Each player was different and unrecognizable. Thousands of sheets of music passed in front of Silence till they were but an in cohesive blur of black and white. Notes of music played melodies harmonies and countermelodies too fast for silence to comprehend any individual piece. Silence had no idea what was going on it wasn't like any other time he relived the past. This time he could feel the movement of time as it passed by, experiencing the process of trial and error as the players made mistakes and fixed them. It felt like he was the one playing the instrument or rather than the player. The strange out of body experience took Silence back. He withdrew his hoof from the piano like he just touched a hot stove that burned him. "It's not going to bite you know," Page giggled. Once again she didn't notice the wave of pain overtake him or the fact that he was suddenly sweating profusely. Not that she needed to see that. "Try again seeing if you can remember the names of the keys." "The keys are arranged acoustically, each white key for the natural pitches and the blacks for the flats and sharps." Silence had no idea where that information came from but he strongly believed that it was true. "Based off of the different modes, the notes you played make the Ionian mode commonly known as a major scale… right?" Part of Silence wasn't sure if was spouting gibberish and the other half felt that he was speaking as a prime musical theorist. "And you said you knew nothing about music! Where did that come from?" Silence thought of something quickly. "I guess I must have remembered it from some book I read a while back and it just popped into my head suddenly," Silence lied averting his eyes from hers. He didn't need to tell her the truth, not yet at least. "Funny, that happens to me sometimes although a bit less over the top than that. You were ranting off like a college professor." "Sorry, I didn't know what overcame me there. I guess that was a bit weird." "Just a little," Page said with a smile. "So let’s play something," Silence tried a few keys on the piano. To his relief nothing happened no flashbacks or memories happened, just simple notes being played. Silence began to play the keys in synchronized patterns. Each time the figure got more complex and new rhythms and chords were implemented, soon his tinkering formed into a full melody with a strong bass line. Page just stood there dumbfounded her mouth agape as she watched him take her away with his playing. Silence was just as surprised by his apparent skill with the piano he stared bewildered as his hooves moved seemingly on their own to play a melody that was familiar and yet not to Silence. It was the feeling like when you forget something, but backwards; he didn't know how he learned it, it just... happened. When Silence finished she applauded, "Oh you're funny tell me you never played before and to teach you piano. Ha! You were just teasing me to show off. How long have you been playing?" "Umm… about 10." "Ten years?! Wow that’s a few more years than me but you're so much better." Silence resisted the urge to tell her he really meant ten minutes but she wouldn't believe him. Heck Silence couldn't believe it himself. "You had me going there for a while with teaching you, was that some sort of way to impress me?" "Is it working?" asked Silence meeting her gaze. Silence couldn't help but smile. "I'd say no, but it would be a lie. Yes, I am most impressed. Now you go play something while I get dressed for tonight." She walked upstairs. Silence watched her go. He sighed, as far as he could tell his first date was going well. He was more relieved that she had no suspicions about his 'gift,' and he hoped it would stay that way for a while. Zecora was ridiculed by these ponies simply because she looked different, Silence shuddered as to see what would happen if he were to be discovered because he was truly different. Not that he expected anything hostile, he just wanted to be sure. He turned his attention back the piano. "Now how did I do that? Hmm…" Silence inspected the piano and all around it. He probed it with magic carefully feeling it out for any magical properties, but nothing was amiss; it was just a normal piano. Since it wasn't the piano and he didn't cast any spell to his knowledge, so it must have been his gift somehow. Not entirely satisfied with that answer, he decided to wait until tomorrow to ask his father about it. In the meantime, Silence wanted to know the extent of his newfound talent. Silence played tunes that he wasn't even sure if they existed, they felt familiar in a way but was unsure where they came from. After about three songs Silence was interrupted by page walking down the stairs. She had her red hair pulled back behind her ears fully revealing her beautiful cyan eyes that seemed to sparkle in the lighting of the room. She wore a beautiful red dress that matched her mane color that flowed down just barely touching the floor. She had dangling earrings that were lined with diamonds that shined with intense radiance. Around her legs she wore simple gold banded bracelets that accented the dress. She smiled but her ears were flat out of modesty; she wasn't really used to dressing so nicely, or getting jaw dropped gapes from stallions. "I look ridiculous don't I?" Silence shook his head a few times to clear up his thoughts. "Hardly, you look simply beautiful," Silence said in awe. Her cheeks flushed a hot red and she tried to hide it; she didn't want to appear embarrassed in front of Silence especially since he paid her such a nice compliment. "Are you ready to go?" She nodded and the two walked side by side out of the house. --==========-- "Wow, they really went all out this year," said Page. The town was all alight by candlelight and fires, no electricity was used, but that is simply the nature of the Festival of Flames. There were ribbons and streamers all throughout the town, banners and flags hung down from the roofs all fitting into a common motif and color scheme: Red orange and yellow flames. Open fires burned on every lamppost that was erected just for this very night. The dim lighting and the sun that was beginning to set beyond the horizon, made a very romantic mood. Couples would walk the streets nuzzle each other and resting their heads on their partners neck. Silence felt Page brush up against him. Lightly at first as if unsure whether or not it was okay, but after a moment of hesitation she walked with Silence the way the other couples did. Butterflies flew in Silences stomach, he was equally nervous and overjoyed that she did so. "So what do you want to do first?" he asked. "I suppose we could try some of the games, but whatever you want to do I'll be fine with." "What if I want to just stay indoors and sleep?" joked Silence. "I won't be okay with that obviously." Page smiled. "I think they have new games this year, if you catch my subtle innuendo." "Carnival games it is." After countless games of the ring toss, knocking over wooden bottles of milk, landing ping pong balls in little cups, attempting to pop balloons with darts, winning prizes and spending a lot of bits in the process, Page and Silence settled down in the main square where the food was being served. "I could have sworn that I would've knocked all of those cans over," Silence muttered. "What did I tell you? I said that those games are designed to make you lose." "I know but it was fun wasn't it, and in the end isn't that what really matters?" "I suppose. So what shall we get to eat?" asked Page as she eyed the multiple tables of food trying to decide where to start. "There’s a lot to choose from," Silence looked over and he saw Carrot Cake eating a few tables over. "I just remembered I have something I need to check on, can you go get us something while I'm gone?" "Oh, okay." Page seemed a bit disheartened. Silence guessed she wanted him to come with her or vise versa. "I promise I'll rush back as soon as I can." "Don't take too long," said Page. "I won't." with that Silence trotted off wading through the crowd. He made his way over to the baker. "Hey, buddy!" called Carrot. "What can I do for you?" "Hey, did you get the ring?" "Sure did, you were right, your friend sure is the best jeweler there is. Mighty generous too, he gave it to me for half price!" He quickly flashed a small red box for Silence to see before stowing it away. "I can't thank you enough." "That's great!" exclaimed Silence glad to see his friend came through. "So are you going to ask the question?" "Definitely. You seem really chipper right now," observed Carrot. "I assume your date is going well?" "I really think it is, were having a lot of fun." said Silence. But enough about me, do you need me to 'predict' the outcome of the question? I could very well do it now if you'd like." "I've given it some thought, and you know what? Is it better to know what she'll say because I get somepony to predict the future? Or should I know because I know she loves me? So in light of that, I'll leave it up to her to decide." "An insightful decision. I think she’s lucky to have a guy like you, and that you have nothing to worry about." "Oh, hello dear," said Carrot. "Who's your friend?" The mare asked sitting down next to Carrot. "This here is Silence, he's one of the Travelers," he answered. "Oh hello. Wait." She had a look of pondering cross her face. You're that guy Page was talking about!" exclaimed the cyan mare. "She was right you are one handsome stallion indeed, dressed to the nine and everything." "Thanks," said Silence, "Well, I should get going, my date is probably waiting for me." "Good luck to you then." "Likewise." --==========-- "So what was that all about?" asked Page suddenly putting down her plate of food. She made a gesture behind him. "What was what all about?" he followed her gaze then saw what she meant she pointed at the two bakers who were having a marvelous time. "I saw you talking to Carrot over there. I'm just curious as to why." "Alright then," said Silence wiping his chin with a napkin before setting it down, "can you keep a secret?" "That depends on the secret." "Carrot is going to ask his marefriend to marry him tonight." "That's great news!" said Page. "I just know she'll say yes." "I hope so, Carrots been juggling that question around for a while now and he's pretty nervous about it." "What I want to know now is how you're involved with it all." "Well, Carrot needed somepony to help him buck up, he just didn't know it. I set him up with a game plan and a ring and all he had to was be himself." "That's kind of you," said Page. "It's nice how you help others without expecting anything in return. You seem change lives in a matter of seconds." She played with her fork for a bit, and her eyes grew distant. Silence wondered what she was thinking about. He knew he could easily find out, but the very thought of using his ability to do so at the very least seemed wrong. It didn't feel right to him to invade others' privacy. "So what is the whole tradition behind this festival?" asked Silence trying to change the subject that set Page off thinking. "Well, actually it's based off of a story a rather tragic one that doesn't end well for everypony." "Go on." Silence shifted in his seat till he was comfortable. "Tell me this story." "It all started when a lowly simple unicorn fell in love with a princess. At first the princess had no desire to be with him but, over time she learned to love him back. Sadly, since he was not of royal birth, their love was forbidden by society where they were reared apart. They could only gaze longingly at each other from a distance knowing their worlds could intertwine, but never touch. In spite of their separation, the two met secretly at nightfall spending as long as they could together before sunrise separated them. Soon it wasn't enough for the stallion to only meet at the night, so he vowed to become a soldier where nobility had the ever so slim chance of being granted to commoners. The princess begged him not to, for she feared he would be lost to her, or no longer keep her in his heart. He said to her that every night she should light a flaming beacon in the night sky to let him know that she was still in love with him, and he in return would always remain vigil and faithful. Reluctantly she agreed and every night after sun fall, the princess would light a fire in the tallest tower of the palace, and every night he would see the flame comforted by its faint glow that his princess was still waiting for him. Many years pass by and the stallion becomes a great general of the army, and more importantly worthy of marriage to the princess.” Page paused before continuing. “But the years were long and the young lovers were now strangers to each other's gaze. They aged they changed but always they tried to make it work. The princess wasn't the only one with eyes on the new general, the many nobles were aware the stallions sudden rise into aristocracy. Many of the bachelorettes who made up the upper class as well as the princess's own sister also took fancy to him. While the princess was performing her duties the older sister met the stallion and immediately fell in love with him unaware that his heart was already set on somepony else. The sister was tenacious and didn't give up on the stallion, eventually over many days something formed between the two of them.” “That guy seems a bit shallow to fall for her sister.” “We don’t choose who we love," said Page. "Sometimes it just happens.” “Continue." "While at night the one princess continued to love him, the other stole his heart during the day. The brave general was treated to luxuries and the fine life that he had always dreamed of when he was but a poor dweller in the streets. But every night he would still meet with his first love splitting himself between them. Torn between his two lovers, the stallion had to chose either his old forbidden love in the shadows of the night or his new flame that burns brightly in the day. When his first love discovered her stallion’s betrayal she shut her heart to him and for that night the beacon remained unlit. The next night the stallion waited for her, and again the beacon remained unlit. His heart broken and forced to make a decision, the stallion asked the princesses sister to marry him, and she said yes. Some say it was just jealousy, while others say it was vengeance and rage that was built up over the years, but to punish the stallion’s disloyalty and to pay back her sister for her insolence, blind with animosity, the princess used her flaming beacon to set fire to the palace." "That's bit extreme." "To say the least,” Page laughed. “Yes it was." "Please continue, how does the story end?" "Well, during the fire the two sisters fight and the handsome stallion tosses himself between the two. While it is unclear who cast it, but the crossfire he becomes mortally wounded. In his last moments he asked the two sisters for forgiveness for him and for each other and to never forget him. Ever since then the sisters never did. Never did they let another stallion come between them or even wed. To their dying days they ruled their kingdom together in peace starting a golden era of prosperity for all of their subjects. In tradition with the two sisters the Princesses of the Sun and Moon, Celestia and Luna, have ruled over Equestria ever since similarly to the sisters of old. That is until the Nightmare Moon incident, but that is another tale for another time." Silence took all that she said in. "You are a beautiful story teller, you become so immersed with your story that it seems that you become a part of it." "Thank you, its part of my talent." She pointed at her flank where her cutie mark was hidden under the folds of her dress. "So why do you celebrate a festival for such a dreary tale anyways?" "Why make a celebration out of hearts and hooves day? That was based off of a failed romance." "Not very many cheery holidays around here are there?" "Not all holidays are meant to be cheerful or have the happiest ending tales, but for the most part they are genuinely celebrated in a light hearted manner. Nightmare Night is a prime example. Some scholars believe that during the everlasting night of Nightmare Moon. Horrifying nightmares of the worst kind plagued all who slept for an entire week. At the end of it ponies stayed awake through entire day’s worth of time so they didn't have to face the haunting dreams when they slept. Nowadays it transformed over to one of lighthearted pranks and costume dressing. A very different story. In fact so different are the holiday from where it came that few actually know what started the holiday at all." "But why today's holiday isn't it a story about a mistake?" "I think we learn best from our mistakes. Why not teach a moral lesson through history so we can understand the consequences? Not to mention it explains a small part of how we get our current government and encouraging for there to be a smaller gap between the rich and the poor. You see during the Festival of Flames, not only do we celebrate the joining of lovers, but the mix of the rich and the poor. It's almost like these fairy tales speak to our generation even though their time is long gone." "My father always said that in Equestrian history fairy tales are often based on fact and events while teaching morals," Silence said. "He's right many are. Though there are a few that are very farfetched." "Like the lost city of Atlantis,” said Silence. “I find that one remarkably hard to actually grasp." "Agreed a whole city sinking into the sea? That can't be possible." "What makes you say that?" Silence asked. "Well, nopony is powerful enough to capsize an entire city with magic." "We don't know that,” said Silence. “Stranger things have happened." The band sitting near the corner of the town square began playing an upbeat tune, one that Silence vaguely recognized as a popular Equestrian dance tune; his father would sometimes whistle it while he worked. Silence had an idea. "Page do you want to dance?" "Dance?" a look of uncertainty crossed her eyes. "I'm not much of a dancer. Besides I'm wearing a nice dress it could get ruined." "Don't worry I know how to dance very well, just trust me." Silence stretched a hoof across the table. "... alright but I'm warning you I can't dance well at all I can barely manage the Mexicolt Hat Dance." "What about something a bit more complicated… say a 2 hoof waltz?" "A traditional dancer are you? I'm willing to try, if you teach me." "There’s nothing to it." That was a bit of a lie, 2 hoof dances are extremely difficult. The whole point of a two hoof dance is to walk completely bipedal using ones weight to counterbalance their partners. It's a very old traditional dance type that was extremely popular within the classical era among the aristocrats and nobles. It died out over the ages since it was much more difficult than a standard four legged dance. "Common, let’s go." Silence pulled Page from the table and into the thickening crowd that surrounded the makeshift dance floor. "Alright, now first we grasp our forelegs together like this." Silence took his right hoof and interlocked it with hers. "Then you extend your other foreleg out like this." Silence pulled his and her hoof till it was completely parallel with the ground. "And walk inward till you are completely upright." They walked inwards and the two stood completely straight upwards. As they did so the hooves that they had interlocked naturally slid down and behind each other until they were completely around their backsides. Page wobbled a bit, but Silence held her up. "Now what?" asked Page. "Now we dance," said Silence. "Just remember to always start with your left since I'm leading with my right. Try to feel the beat of the music and anticipate my movements." The piece that the band was playing was in 3/4 time, which was the typical waltz time signature. "Now on beat one we move. Are you ready?" "I think so." Silence took a step forward as Page took a step backwards. Then the next step backwards the reverse direction that they started in. Then they took a step to Silence's left. Then right. The whole movement then repeated again. All the while Silence called out the counts of the beat. Page rigidly stumbled through the movements at first stepping all over Silences hooves and once on his tail which was rather painful for him, but soon the dance became natural and fluid. It felt like their two legs each slowly became one set of four, like together during the dance they were just one pony and not two individuals. Their dance got more complicated as the song progressed. Silence would now throw in spins and different steps. Page noticed that they were drawing most of the attention on the dance floor. Some of the other dances cleared away to make room for them. Soon all eyes were on them as they stood a head above all of the other viewers. Page started to blush, the unwanted attention put her and Silence directly on the spotlight. He didn't seem nervous at all, in fact he seemed to enjoy commanding the attention if the others. Page could feel the song coming to the end. And when the final chord struck Silence dipped her down still holding her up with one foreleg; a remarkable feat that most others can't accomplish. There was applause and the sound of hooves thundering against the dirt dance floor mixed in with whistles and cheers, but no matter how loud the audience cheered it couldn't break the longing stare between the two. Both were breathing hard, the swaying dance having sapped almost all of their energy. Silence lifted her up and both went back down on all four legs. "You okay?" he asked to make sure Page wasn't about to double over onto the ground like he did when he first learned how to dance like that. But at a moment’s glance he saw she was still beaming with energy. "Yeah," she said. "I feel great! That was so much fun!" “You did fantastic yourself. I’m rather impressed.” “I had a great teacher.” “I think the fireworks are about to start soon,” said Silence. “Do you want to find a spot?” “I know the perfect place, but you’re going to have to catch me to get there.” And with that Page sprinted off of the main road, leaving him in the dust. She stopped before turning the corner “Common, catch me!” --==========-- Silence chased after Page and she laughed like a complete fool, but she didn't care; both of them felt like little foals tonight under the light of the moon. She galloped to the towns outskirts and up a lone grassy hill. Silence raced up to her and caught her making them both fall down unto the green grass laughing as they did so. Page rolled over so their gazes met, each staring deeply into each other’s eyes. At such an intimate distance she could feel Silences breath he could feel hers brushing up lightly against the nape of his neck. Silence knew that it was time to make his move; he remembered to do what Mahogany told him. He slowly leaned forward and stopped for her to make a move. She appeared hesitant at first moved in closer towards Silence. Right before their mouths met both Page and Silence an explosion and a flash of light tore their attention away from each other. The fireworks were beginning to start. Silence realized that the moment was now lost, he should have kissed her earlier. They sat there mesmerized by the booming sounds and bursts of color. Burst of green and blue shot across the sky coupled with crackling streams of red and white. A cool nighttime breeze whistled by. Page drew closer to Silence for warmth, resting her head on his shoulder. Silence noticed that she was still shivering so he took off his jacket that he was wearing and threw it over her, but he kept his leg around her shoulder. She nodded her thanks and the two sat there enjoying the display as it unfolded. “Silence?” Page asked suddenly breaking the moment between them. Silence could sense she had a question that had been dwelling on her mind for a while. “Yes?” Page mustered up the courage to ask. “What will you do when you have to leave?” A difficult question. Silence had been asking himself the same question, the problem drawing ever closer as the days passed by. The fact that he was to leave was inevitable. Or was it? Hadn’t his father told him that he was old enough to make his own decisions and start his own path? How could he choose her over his family and friends? How could he ask her to leave with him and abandon the friends of her own? After a long time of thinking it over, Silence vouched for the truth. “I don’t know. But that’s not what’s important. The future might be clouded with uncertainty, but that doesn’t mean we can’t enjoy the present.” “I suppose.” Another quiet moment passed between them saves for the explosions that partook in the sky. He moved Pages hair out of the way of her face. She turned towards him and his touch. Silence inched closer, Page did the same both turned their heads to the side and closed their eyes. When their lips met all of the nervous energies and tensions relaxed, and the world seemed to stand still around them as time slowed down. The sensation was magical beyond compare. The grand finale of the firework show erupted into full swing beyond them but they didn’t part for anything. Silence began to feel a nauseating feeling. He tried to part himself from her but he was too slow the entire feeling overtook him and blurred his senses. Silence saw scenes of Page's childhood, but they fast forwarded into adolescents and soon to the present day. He saw all of her memories like an open book he could pass through them. Experience them. Live them. This wasn’t right. Silence tried to resist the visions but they came anyways as if they had their own thoughts. He had no control over it. This wasn't how he wanted it to be. When he came to he found himself on the ground. A roaring pain in his head and his ringing ears made it too difficult to think straight. Between the hazy visions of the past he saw Page sitting over him shaking him and shouting something but he couldn’t make out words. He could only stare blankly at her eyes which were wide and full of concern. She turned and called out to someone else, presumably for help. Silence only made it for a few more moments before seeing more shadowy figures approach him before blacking out completely. --==========-- "Are you sure we have to go this far from town Rarity? Our usual picnic spot is half this distance." "Of course we have to go this far," replied Rarity who was leading the pack. "There's this wonderful little place I spotted that looked simply divine, and I thought to myself, 'Rarity you are going to have a spectacular picnic there someday,' so to there we go." "Is it much farther? My hooves are killing me." "Were nearly there, you can see it from here." Rarity pointed ahead towards a large grassy hill. The two were so busy with their walk up the hillside that they didn't realize they left Silence behind at the base of the grassy knoll. He stood there right before the incline began with his eyes closed. He knew this place. When Fluttershy noticed he wasn't following her anymore, she flew back over to him. "Is everything alright?" He opened his stormy gray eyes and heaved a heavy sigh. He put the notepad on the ground and scribbled something down. After dusting a bit of dirt off of it, he passed it over to the curious yellow pegasus. "Everything is fine. It's just this hill holds some sentimental value to me. I don't want to bring back the good memories I have from here." "Is it really that bad to bring back good memories?" He nodded his head and motioned for the notepad again. She gave it to him and he wrote something else. "I don't deserve happiness, or any good memories that have to do with her. All the good memories do is remind me of the bad ones." "Who?" More writing. "Page." "Why not?" Silence didn't answer instead he took a step forward but quickly retracted his hoof like the hillside was hot to touch. He relaxed and began to cautiously walk forward. Fluttershy eyed his behavior with curiosity but lost interest when he resumed a normal walking pace. She followed behind him to make sure he didn’t make any more sudden stops. When they reached the top Rarity had already spread out the blanket on the grass and began spreading the plates of food. "There you two are I was wondering when you were coming. Sit and enjoy the feast, I made it all myself." "Wow these foods look lovely." "I'm sure it isn't close to compare with what Silence could make. I hear he's a bit of a chef." Silence wrote something and showed it so the pair of friends could see. "I'm no chef, but my mother was. I only had cooking lessons from her, she went to culinary school." "That explains one of the many mysteries of Silence Silvertongue," declared Rarity over dramatically. "I find it amazing how well you keep to yourself. Let's see, you have an uncanny knowledge of various skills, you don't speak or use magic to my knowledge, you have a strange cutie mark, and you have or had a marefriend that you choose to not talk about. Oh! Let’s not forget the strange hospitalization, or your current situation." Rarity gestured to all of the cuts Silence had. "We don't even know your age." "To answer the last statement I'm 34." "See, that wasn't too hard now was it? You've got nothing to be afraid of, you're amongst friends," Rarity said trying to coax the answers out of him. "No need to carry the burden of secrets." "My past is none of your concern. It is a burden that only I must carry. If I wanted to share it with you I would, but you and your friends have already learned more than I wish to disclose. Twilight especially has been particularly persistent in the matter." "Now that's not entirely fair for her, she has an unnatural curiosity for things she doesn't understand." "Then she should try to understand that I don't want to be bothered." The words came off as cold as Silence intended them to. "Why is so hard for you to trust others?" "It's not that I just don't trust others. I don't trust myself. I hope you learn that trusting me is a mistake for I cannot be trusted." "Why not?" Rarity found it hard to yell at someone who was incapable of yelling back. The long wait between her response and his made her self-conscious of how loud she actually was. "I am what I say I am. If I tell you that I can't be trusted, then it is so." There was a tension in the air that was drawn from the written words. Fluttershy observed the two's half verbal debate. On one side she agreed with Rarity that he should share what he withholds, but on the other he was allowed to keep his secrets. She didn't need to remind herself what the paper in the black book said about him: perhaps his secrets are best left to be told when he was ready. "Um, Rarity? Don't you think that you're pressing him too hard for answers? If you don't mind that is…" Rarity took a look at her friend. She sighed, "Perhaps I'm being overzealous with this whole ordeal. It's completely unladylike and I apologize." He shrugged, "I understand that you want to know more about me but it is a dark and unforgiving story." "You see!" she exclaimed. "Whenever you say something like that you just augment my interest." "Rarity, please just leave him alone," Fluttershy pleaded. Rarity eyed her friend who was clearly conflicted with the matter at and. She pouted. "Fine." No one touched their food. Each was just waiting for someone else to start. Rarity and Fluttershy exchanged nervous glances between each other. Silence tried the food first and soon the others followed. The tension in the air slowly dissipated while Fluttershy and Rarity made small talk while Silence listened. --==========-- Applejack Gazed up at the sun. Perhaps Granny Smith was baking up some family recipe at this very moment. She had already cleared the west field of apples without breaking a sweat. Her string workhorse legs helped her pull through the long years of apple bucking. It was practically midday and lunch seemed like a good idea to her She didn't think much of the stranger who came to Ponyville. Frankly she could have cared less about him, but Applejack couldn't help notice that Fluttershy was completely captivated by him. Applejack wasn't much of the romantic type despite Rarity's efforts to "educate" her with the art of getting a stallion, but Applejack wasn't very interested in finding a partner, her family was all she needed. However, what really bothered her was the fact that she didn't tell the whole truth to Twilight about what she knew about Silence. I wasn't her place to really tell her, especially when the guy was sitting right next to her. Perhaps the truth would come out eventually; it always did one way or another. "Applejack!" called a voice from somewhere else in the orchard. It was Twilight from the sound of it. "Over here Twi'," responded Applejack. She placed down her baskets that were full of apples, expecting some sort of disaster, lecture or perhaps both to ensue after her purple friend arrived. When the unicorn popped her head out she was looking quite frantic and her mane was a bit untidy. "There you are Applejack, I need your help with something really important." "Sure thing sugar cube, what is it?" "Well," Twilight had a nervous smile. "I need to break into a house. Silence's house." "Say what now?" Applejack never expected to hear her goodie-four shoes friend suggest committing a crime. "What in tarnation has gotten into you? Since when have ya'll turned into a petty thief?" "Since Silence turned out to be a murderer," Twilight flatly stated. "Now you’re just spouting a bunch of horse apples. Where in Equestria would you get such a ridiculous idea?" Applejack laughed but the stern look her friend was giving her began to make her feel nervous. Quietly she feared that her friend was having one of her infamous Twilight Sparkle nervous breakdowns which seemed to come out of nowhere and were never good for anyone. "Why are you thinking this?" "Do you remember seeing his cutie mark?" "It'd be hard to forget." "The mark we saw isn't actually it,” explained Twilight. “It's just a scar left behind from the real one being burned off." "Burned off?" Applejack eyed her own three apple cutie mark wearily. "By Celestia that’s horrible." "It must have been Celestia who did it; she is the only one known to be able to. And she wouldn't do it lightly or without good reason. He must be a felon or worse." "I trust ya'll completely, but he don't seem like the criminal type," said Applejack. "…But it would explain why he doesn't want to share about his past." "I guess it would." Applejack considered her options at this point. On one side she could end up in prison for breaking and entering, while on the other there was the fact that her friend was rather frantic about the whole ordeal and if she was right that meant the whole town was in danger. "Why would you need to break into his house?" "I need to find something, proof or evidence that exposes he's what I think he is." "We'll need Rainbow for the job." "Why?" "We need somepony to keep watch while we…” Applejack looked for the right word to use without sounding incriminating “…investigate." "So you're in?" "I'm not happy 'bout it but I'm in. But if I get in trouble for this vendetta of yours, I swear ya'll never hear the end of it." "We won't get in trouble," said Twilight. "Everything will be in a controlled environment." --==========-- "I'm so bored," yawned Rainbow Dash as she kept a lazy eye over the streets. "I have to oversee the weather team the storm we've been planning to hit tomorrow. I still don't know why I have to keep watch." "Because ya'll can keep an eye in the sky for when he returns," replied Applejack. "Besides I reckon ya'll would probably break something." "I would not! It's not like I have bulky thighs that might knock something over." "Why you little-" Applejack looked like she was about to pummel her pegasus friend. "Quiet you two," Twilight hissed angrily. “I need to concentrate.” She lowered her head down to the doorknob and closed her eyes again. Her horn was glowing with magic as she readied the spell. "What exactly are you doing again?" "I'm probing the lock with magic. All I have to do is telekinetically calibrate the locks pins in a specific way so the cylinder us able to rotate, thus allowing the deadbolt to slide inwards." Rainbow gave her a confused look as she tried to make out what each word meant but caught up on telekinetic. Twilight sighed. "I'm picking the lock with magic.” "Oh!" exclaimed Dash. "Why didn't you say so?" "Ya'll need to hurry up we don't have too much time the note on the door says they left almost a half an hour ago." “I’m doing this as fast as I can. I already got the first 3 pins in place all I have to do is… Aha!” Twilight exclaimed. There was a satisfying click and the door pushed open. “It’s open.” --==========-- Rarity had left a bit earlier since she had an appointment at the local spa. She thanked Silence and Fluttershy for having such a wonderful picnic and left promptly. Fluttershy wanted to ask him so many questions, but something else was bothering her more. "I brought you something," Fluttershy said pulling the puzzle box out for him to see. "I've been meaning to give it back to you but every time I tried something happened, you passed out, needed medical attention." He grabbed it and quickly inspected it for damage. He gave a massive sigh of relief when nothing was found amiss. Satisfied, he grasped the pen again and began to write. “Thank you. I was starting to worry about it, if something were to happen to it I don’t know what I would do.” “You’re welcome.” “Its funny how this box has been with me for 16 years and yet I’ve never seen the contents. It’s been there since I met her. Yet it represents something more than just her it is my choice that I made all those years ago.” He stole the puzzle box away in his saddlebags which lay on the grass next to him as Fluttershy read the note. “Which choice was that?” “Love of a near complete stranger, over friends and family.” “Was it worth it?” Fluttershy had been wondering about that question for a while now. “To this day I wonder what it would have been like had I chosen not to, but I know that had I not, the thought of her would be ever present in my mind like it is now. Love does that to you I suppose, it possesses you, even if they don’t love you back you can’t help it.” Fluttershy wondered about this. Did she love Silence? It felt like it. Perhaps she did. Maybe, despite how much he hid, she found out one true thing about him. That maybe just maybe he might love her back. "What do you do if you think you love somepony but you're not sure if they love you back or even if they are safe for you to be with?" asked Fluttershy. Silence sighed. "I suppose you could flat out ask them, but I never had the courage to do that sort of thing. I would subtly drop hints or clues and see how they react." "Oh, okay." She wasn't sure how to break it to him any more painfully obvious than that besides just blurting it out and seeing what happens. "I have but one word of advice. Love is like a passionate flame. If kindled properly it is warming and comforting. It can be a welcome home in the coldest of nights. It is a wonderful thing. But be warned; love moderately and with great caution. Fire burns brightest only when something else is destroyed." "Was something destroyed when you fell in love with Page?" "Everything was destroyed." "So you think it's bad to fall in love?" "No, love is powerful it is a force that is much stronger than any other I've encountered. It drives some to heights that they never thought they could achieve. But it was too weak for a simple stallion to hold on to." "But you're no simple stallion. I've seen your gift, and it frightens me. But I know it's a part of you and you can't change it." "I want to. You can't deny yourself of your gift or talents, but you can sever it from yourself almost completely." "That's horrible," gasped Fluttershy. "It's far easier to embrace what you're given with." "What you are given isn't always good, and what's easy isn't always right. What I have done in the past is irreversible." "Tell me about it." "I can't." "Tell me." "What good could come of it?" "Relief of the pain. Silence, everyday you’re suffering, physically and mentally. You might not even realize it but you aren’t well." The way she worded it sounded like she knew something else. "Have you read my journal?" He didn't want to seem upset with her he just simply wanted to know the truth. Fluttershy sighed; there was no point in saying no."Only part. I'm sorry I didn't mean to snoop, honestly." "It was bound to happen anyway." "You were in a hospital?" "An asylum. A wretched place that deserves to be condemned." "Are you well, you know…" Fluttershy couldn't bring herself to say the word 'crazy'. He didn't seem insane especially now; he was the sight of complete serenity, with his mane blowing in the light breeze and stormy grey eyes gazing at her. He was secretive yes, but not insane. "You mean to ask if I am not of sound mind.” He smiled then wrote something else. “It's a paradox really; if I tell you I'm insane then I am so, if I tell you that I am not then I'm in denial of my state. In no way is there a way to convince you I am not crazy." "I trust you to tell the truth." "The truth is I don't know the truth. Others like you don't understand so either they fear what they don't know, or seek answers. I'm haunted by thoughts and words that aren't mine. But I have always been since I learned of my gift. When you read someone’s past you feel their pain, their thoughts, their ambitions, you become them in their entirety. You're mind mixes with theirs and you change, sometimes dramatically so. I've passed into and out of many lives each wearing me down more and more, my sense of self is inseparable with those that I have become. Does that make me insane? I guess it does, but who wouldn't be if they had the same gift as me. " "I suppose that’s one way to look at it. Tell me more about your powers, if it seems to cause all of the problems for you how come you still used it on me the night of the party?" "It doesn't always work the way I will it to. Sometimes I use it on my own whim. Other times she has her own plans. I can show them my past, see theirs, share a past event together, relieve their pain, cause them to forget the past, make them see a false one, corrupt their memory till it is unrecognizable, steal their thoughts, impose my own will upon them. I can drive one to complete insanity. Plague their mind with nightmares and delusions. I can read others thoughts, change them, stop them, control them; my curse does more harm than good." "Everypony’s talent is meant for good." "Do you really believe that?" He had a weary look on his face. "Yes." "You ask to know my past, I cannot tell you it; it hurts too much to put into words." "I understand. You don't have to." "But I can show you it, if you are willing." "I am not afraid." Fluttershy tried to sound assertive but there was a hint of doubt in her voice. "You should be. I am not sure whether or not I can sustain and control it long enough to answer your questions without causing irreparable damage. There is a chance this could go horribly wrong for you or me. If the memories were to rapture, we may never be the same afterward." "Rapture? What does that mean?" Silence didn't answer her question. "If you are sure about this, close your eyes and hold out your hoof." Fluttershy knew that if she refused that he would never offer again, nor would Fluttershy ever be able to pull enough courage to ask. She had to do this now or never. She held out her arm. She felt the cold touch of Silences hooves. Like before, a strange cooling sensation washed over her. She felt the presence of another conscious mixing with hers; a very strong consciousness that practically radiated raw power. "Are you ready?" echoed a voice in her head. It sounded distant, but not just in the physical sense; it was detached and emotionless. "Yes," Fluttershy whispered aloud. "Let us begin…" She felt her mind go blank like someone wiped it clean of her thoughts. Then the first of the visions began. --==========-- Chapter 9 Preview: Medical History "You do realize the gravity of what you ask of me." Silence said placing the glass down he stared the guest right in the eye. "Given the time that had elapsed and the length the task will be long, tiresome, and outside of my experience. This knowledge will neither help nor undo the past. With it you may be reminded of things that you wish not to know, see things that need not be seen again even learn hidden truths and lies masked by judgement and trust. You see, some things are forgotten for a reason and maybe they are best left alone. I understand why you want to go through with this, but this task will change you and me forever." --==========-- Disclaimer: I am not Laruen Faust incognito, and henceforth I do not own MLP: Friendship is Magic. I make no claim for Hasbro’s characters or world. I am just a humble fan fiction writer, nothing more. Please leave your questions, comments, and constructive criticism in the comments below so I can better myself as a writer and enhance your experience as a reader. Also I'm looking for any good moving / sad music to incorporate on the top of the page, leave links below.
